







 
   
     
       
         A third letter concerning toleration in defense of The argument of the letter concerning toleration, briefly consider'd and answer'd.
         Proast, Jonas.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 228 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 42 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A55926
         Wing P3539
         ESTC R26905
         09574619
         ocm 09574619
         43698
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A55926)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43698)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1338:10)
      
       
         
           
             A third letter concerning toleration in defense of The argument of the letter concerning toleration, briefly consider'd and answer'd.
             Proast, Jonas.
          
           79 p.
           
             Printed by L. Lichfield for George West and Henry Clements,
             Oxford :
             1691.
          
           
             Attributed to Jonas Proast--NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Proast, Jonas. -- Argument of the Letter concerning toleration.
           Locke, John, 1632-1704. -- Epistola de tolerantia. -- English.
           Toleration.
        
      
    
     
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           THIRD
           LETTER
           CONCERNING
           TOLERATION
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           THIRD
           LETTER
           CONCERNING
           TOLERATION
           :
           In
           DEFENSE
           of
           The
           ARGUMENT
           of
           the
           Letter
           concerning
           TOLERATION
           ,
           briefly
           Consider'd
           and
           Answer'd
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Imprimatur
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Jonath
                       .
                       Edwards
                    
                     ,
                     Vice-Can
                     .
                     Univ.
                     Oxon.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Apr.
                       20.
                       1691.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             L.
             Lichfield
          
           ,
           for
           GEORGE
           WEST
           ,
           AND
           HENRY
           CLEMENTS
           ,
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Marginal
           References
           L.p.
           denotes
           the
           Page
           of
           the
           
             Letter
             concerning
             Toleration
          
           ;
           A.p.
           the
           Page
           of
           
             The
             Argument
             of
             the
             Letter
             concerning
             Toleration
             ,
             briefly
             consider'd
             and
             answer'd
          
           ;
           and
           P.
           the
           Page
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Letter
             concerning
             Toleration
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           AUTHOR
           OF
           THE
           Second
           Letter
           CONCERNING
           TOLERATION
           .
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           YOU
           would
           have
           needed
           no
           pardon
           for
           
             taking
             the
             same
             Liberty
          
           ,
           with
           me
           ,
           
           that
           I
           took
           
             with
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Letter
             concerning
             Toleration
             .
          
           But
           I
           fear
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           considering
           my
           
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             shew
          
           me
           
             the
             Mistakes
             of
             them
          
           ,
           you
           have
           taken
           another
           sort
           of
           Liberty
           which
           does
           need
           pardon
           .
        
         
           You
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           tell
           me
           here
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           
             plainly
             yielded
             up
             the
             Question
          
           to
           that
           Author
           ,
           
           by
           
             owning
             that
             the
             Severities
             he
             would
             disswade
             Christians
             from
             ,
             are
             utterly
             unapt
             and
             improper
             to
             bring
             Men
             to
             embrace
             that
             Truth
             which
             must
             save
             them
             :
          
           As
           if
           those
           Severities
           which
           I
           condemn
           ,
           
             viz.
             Prosecuting
             Men
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             maiming
             them
             with
             corporal
             Punishments
             ,
             starving
             and
             tormenting
             them
             in
             noisome
             Prisons
             ,
             taking
             away
             their
             Lives
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             &c.
          
           were
           all
           that
           our
           Author
           would
           
             disswade
             Christians
             from
          
           :
           Whereas
           you
           your self
           own
           ,
           
           that
           
             the
             purpose
             of
             his
             Letter
             is
             plainly
             to
             depend
             Toleration
             
             exempt
             from
             all
             Force
             ,
          
           from
           all
           sorts
           and
           degrees
           of
           Penalties
           whatsoever
           ,
           even
           the
           lowest
           and
           most
           moderate
           that
           can
           be
           assigned
           .
           But
           it
           is
           well
           if
           this
           prove
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           instance
           of
           the
           Liberty
           you
           have
           taken
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           
           Whether
           you
           ,
           or
           I
           have
           
             more
             carefully
             and
             impartially
             weigh'd
             the
             whole
             matter
          
           in
           controversy
           between
           us
           :
           Whether
           I
           do
           
             yet
             favour
             some
             Remains
             of
             Persecution
             ,
          
           or
           not
           :
           and
           ,
           Whether
           what
           appears
           to
           you
           
             so
             very
             clear
             and
             evident
          
           ,
           be
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           Of
           these
           things
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           we
           must
           leave
           others
           to
           judge
           .
           But
           whether
           it
           would
           be
           
             reasonable
             and
             just
          
           for
           you
           ,
           or
           
             me
             ,
             were
             either
             of
             us
             in
             Authority
             ,
             to
             use
             any
             Force
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             upon
             any
             pretence
             of
             want
             of
             Examination
          
           of
           our
           present
           Controversy
           ,
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           .
           For
           no
           Man
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           will
           pretend
           that
           every
           private
           Person
           is
           bound
           to
           examine
           this
           Controversy
           .
           And
           therefore
           how
           
             unreasonable
             and
             unjust
          
           soever
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           for
           either
           of
           us
           to
           
             use
             Force
             upon
             the
             other
          
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           examine
           this
           Controversy
           ,
           it
           may
           still
           be
           true
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           Authority
           may
           
             reasonably
             and
             justly
          
           use
           some
           degrees
           of
           Force
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           needful
           ,
           to
           bring
           Men
           to
           consider
           and
           examine
           those
           ,
           Controversies
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           consider
           and
           examine
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           those
           ,
           wherein
           they
           cannot
           err
           ,
           without
           dishonouring
           God
           ,
           and
           endangering
           their
           own
           and
           other
           Men's
           eternal
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             first
             thing
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           
             seem
             startled
             at
             in
             the
             Author's
             Letter
             ,
             is
             the
             largeness
             of
             the
             Toleration
             he
             proposes
             .
          
           For
           he
           claims
           it
           ,
           
           as
           I
           observ'd
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           
             Christians
             ,
             in
             their
             different
             Professions
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           but
           likewise
           for
           
             Iews
             ,
             Mahumetans
             ,
             and
             Pagans
          
           ;
           who
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             Civil
             Rights
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           Now
           to
           let
           me
           see
           that
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           
             think
             this
             strange
          
           ,
           you
           put
           me
           in
           mind
           that
           
             we
             pray
             every
             day
             for
             their
             Conversion
          
           ;
           and
           you
           say
           you
           
             think
             it
             our
             Duty
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           And
           so
           far
           I
           agree
           with
           you
           .
           But
           you
           say
           further
           ,
           that
           you
           
             fear
             it
             will
             hardly
             be
             believed
             that
             we
             pray
             in
             earnest
             ,
             if
             we
             exclude
             them
             from
             the
             other
             ordinary
             and
             probable
             means
             of
             Conversion
             ▪
             either
             by
             d●iving
             them
             from
             ,
             or
             persecuting
             them
             when
             they
             are
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           So
           that
           
             excluding
             them
             from
             the
             Civil
             Rights
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           in
           your
           opinion
           ,
           
             driving
             them
             from
             ,
             or
             persecuting
             them
             when
             they
             are
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           Now
           I
           confess
           I
           thought
           Men
           might
           live
           quietly
           enough
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Government
           against
           all
           violence
           and
           injuries
           ,
           without
           being
           endenizon'd
           ,
           or
           made
           Members
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ;
           which
           alone
           can
           entitle
           them
           to
           the
           
             Civil
             Rights
          
           and
           Privileges
           of
           it
           .
           But
           
           as
           to
           
             Iews
             ,
             Mahumetans
          
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           them
           do
           not
           care
           to
           live
           among
           us
           ,
           unless
           they
           may
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
          
           ;
           the
           refusing
           them
           that
           favour
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           
             driving
             them
             from
             us
          
           ,
           or
           
             excluding
             them
             from
             the
             ordinary
             and
             probable
             means
             of
             Conversion
          
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           just
           and
           necessary
           Caution
           in
           a
           Christian
           Commonwealth
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           :
           Who
           ,
           if
           such
           as
           prosess
           Iudaism
           ,
           or
           Mahumetanism
           ,
           or
           Paganism
           ,
           were
           permitted
           to
           enjoy
           the
           same
           Rights
           with
           them
           ,
           would
           be
           much
           the
           more
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           seduced
           by
           them
           ;
           seeing
           they
           would
           lose
           no
           worldly
           advantage
           by
           such
           a
           change
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           Whereas
           if
           they
           could
           not
           turn
           to
           any
           of
           those
           Religions
           ,
           without
           forfeiting
           the
           
             Civil
             Rights
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
          
           by
           doing
           it
           ;
           't
           is
           likely
           they
           would
           consider
           well
           ,
           before
           they
           did
           it
           ,
           what
           ground
           there
           was
           to
           expect
           that
           they
           should
           get
           any
           thing
           by
           the
           exchange
           ,
           which
           would
           countervail
           the
           loss
           they
           should
           sustain
           by
           it
           .
           And
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           reasonable
           and
           necessary
           Caution
           ,
           any
           Man
           may
           judge
           ,
           who
           does
           but
           consider
           ,
           within
           how
           few
           Ages
           after
           the
           Floud
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           prevail'd
           over
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           how
           apt
           even
           God's
           own
           peculiar
           People
           were
           to
           receive
           that
           mortal
           Infection
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           he
           did
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           a
           just
           care
           of
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           requires
           us
           to
           
             exclude
             Iews
             ,
             Mahumetans
          
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           ▪
           from
           the
           
             Civil
             Rights
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Religion
          
           ;
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           we
           may
           
             pray
             in
             earnest
             for
             their
             Conversion
             ,
          
           though
           we
           so
           
             exclude
             them
          
           :
           Because
           though
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           desire
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ;
           yet
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           seek
           it
           ,
           no
           further
           than
           we
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           without
           endangering
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           has
           a
           special
           regard
           .
           
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           Pagans
           particularly
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           thinking
           with
           our
           Author
           ,
           that
           they
           
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             Civil
             Rights
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
          
           that
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           their
           Religion
           can
           be
           suffer'd
           by
           any
           Common-wealth
           that
           knows
           and
           worships
           the
           onely
           true
           God
           ,
           if
           it
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           retain
           any
           jealousy
           for
           his
           honour
           ,
           or
           even
           for
           that
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           For
           how
           early
           or
           generally
           soever
           their
           Idolatries
           obtain'd
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           through
           that
           blindness
           which
           Vice
           brings
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           how
           deep
           rooting
           soever
           they
           have
           taken
           in
           it
           :
           yet
           as
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           Dishonour
           conceivable
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           it self
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           utterly
           incapable
           of
           any
           manner
           of
           excuse
           or
           extenuation
           ;
           
           
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           natural
           Sense
           and
           Apprehensions
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           
           as
           God
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           plainly
           intimates
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           might
           well
           be
           startled
           at
           the
           largeness
           of
           our
           Author's
           Toleration
           .
           For
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           
             do
             not
             see
             why
             Pagans
             should
             not
             be
             tolerated
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             if
             we
             wish
             their
             Conversion
          
           ;
           whatever
           may
           be
           said
           for
           the
           tolerating
           of
           others
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           is
           plain
           enough
           as
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           purchase
           the
           opportunity
           of
           conventing
           them
           ,
           by
           suffering
           them
           to
           commit
           those
           Indignities
           and
           Abominations
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Religion
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           converted
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           
             converting
             Iews
             ,
             Mahumetans
          
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           I
           fear
           there
           will
           be
           no
           great
           progress
           made
           in
           it
           ,
           till
           Christians
           come
           to
           a
           better
           agreement
           and
           union
           among
           themselves
           .
           
           I
           am
           sure
           our
           Saviour
           pray'd
           that
           all
           that
           should
           
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             might
             be
             one
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             in
             him
          
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           I
           suppose
           ,
           in
           that
           holy
           Religion
           which
           he
           taught
           them
           from
           the
           Father
           )
           
             that
             the
             World
             might
             believe
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             sent
             him
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           make
           inquisition
           ,
           why
           no
           more
           
             Iews
             ,
             Mahumetans
          
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           have
           been
           converted
           to
           his
           Religion
           ,
           I
           very
           much
           fear
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           blame
           will
           be
           found
           to
           lie
           upon
           the
           Authors
           and
           Promoters
           of
           Sects
           and
           Divisions
           among
           the
           professors
           of
           it
           :
           Which
           therefore
           I
           think
           all
           that
           are
           guilty
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           would
           not
           be
           guilty
           ,
           ought
           well
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           In
           what
           sense
           I
           allow
           ,
           that
           
             Force
             is
             improper
             to
             convert
             Men
             to
             any
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           has
           already
           been
           sufficiently
           declared
           in
           my
           Answer
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           more
           of
           it
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           
           Where
           I
           say
           that
           
             some
             seem
             to
             place
             the
             advancement
             of
             Trade
             and
             Commerce
             above
             all
             other
             Considerations
             ,
          
           
           you
           tell
           me
           that
           if
           I
           do
           not
           
             know
             that
             the
             Author
             places
             the
             advancement
             of
             Trade
             above
             Religion
             ,
          
           my
           Insinuation
           
             is
             very
             uncharitable
          
           .
           But
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           sufficiently
           prevented
           such
           an
           interpretation
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           by
           acqui●ting
           the
           Author
           but
           just
           before
           ,
           of
           any
           ill
           design
           towards
           Religion
           .
           That
           there
           are
           some
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           are
           justly
           suspected
           of
           the
           Crime
           I
           mention
           ,
           I
           believe
           you
           will
           not
           deny
           .
           And
           I
           assure
           you
           I
           did
           not
           intend
           ,
           by
           those
           words
           ,
           to
           bring
           any
           Man
           under
           the
           suspicion
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           has
           not
           given
           just
           cause
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
           I
           say
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           
             Toleration
             which
             our
             Author
             proposes
          
           )
           I
           see
           
             no
             reason
             ,
             from
             any
             experiment
             which
             has
             been
             made
             ,
             to
             expect
             that
             true
             ,
             Religion
             would
             be
             any
             way
             a
             gainer
             by
             it
             .
          
           And
           you
           tell
           me
           I
           have
           an
           
             experiment
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             its
             first
             appearance
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             several
             hundred
             of
             years
             after
             .
          
           But
           how
           
           does
           that
           appear
           ?
           Why
           ,
           you
           say
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           then
           
             better
             preserv'd
             ,
             more
             widely
             propagated
             (
             in
             proportion
             )
             and
             render'd
             more
             fruitful
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             its
             Professors
             ,
             than
             ever
             since
             ;
             though
             then
             Iews
             and
             Pagans
             were
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             tolerated
             ,
             by
             the
             Governments
             of
             those
             places
             where
             it
             grew
             up
             .
          
           And
           is
           this
           your
           Experiment
           of
           the
           true
           Religion's
           being
           a
           
             gainer
             by
             Toleration
          
           ?
           The
           Christian
           Religion
           prosper'd
           more
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           in
           those
           times
           than
           ever
           since
           ,
           
             though
             then
             Iews
             and
             Pagans
             were
             tolerated
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           a
           
             gainer
             by
             the
             Toleration
             of
             Iews
             and
             Pagans
             .
          
           Is
           there
           any
           manner
           of
           Consequence
           in
           this
           ?
           That
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           prosper'd
           more
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           than
           ever
           since
           ,
           though
           then
           Iews
           and
           Pagans
           were
           tolerated
           ,
           I
           readily
           grant
           you
           .
           But
           whoever
           does
           but
           understand
           what
           though
           means
           ,
           must
           needs
           see
           that
           this
           is
           so
           far
           from
           proving
           what
           you
           inferr
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           strongly
           proves
           the
           contrary
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Toleration
           of
           Jews
           and
           Pagans
           was
           rather
           an
           hindrance
           than
           an
           advantage
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           the
           utmost
           you
           can
           make
           of
           this
           Experiment
           of
           yours
           .
           
           You
           say
           you
           hope
           I
           do
           not
           
             imagine
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             has
             lost
             any
             of
             its
             first
             Beauty
             ,
             Force
             ,
             or
             Reasonableness
             ,
             by
             having
             been
             almost
          
           2000
           
             Years
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             that
          
           I
           should
           
             fear
             it
             should
             be
             less
             able
             now
             to
             shift
             for
             it self
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Force
             .
          
           And
           you
           doubt
           not
           but
           I
           
             look
             upon
             it
             still
             to
             be
             the
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             suspect
             it
             less
             capable
             to
             prevail
             now
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             Truth
             and
             Light
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             poor
             contemptible
             Men
             ,
             without
             Authority
             ,
             or
             the
             countenance
             of
             Authority
             ,
             had
             alone
             the
             care
             of
             it
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           I
           understand
           you
           to
           say
           these
           three
           things
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           prevail'd
           at
           first
           meerly
           by
           its
           own
           
             Beauty
             ,
             Force
             ,
             or
             Reasonableness
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Force
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           that
           Religion
           has
           still
           the
           same
           
             Beauty
             ,
             Force
             ,
             or
             Reasonableness
          
           which
           it
           had
           at
           first
           .
           3.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           now
           
             as
             well
             able
             to
             shift
             for
             it self
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             prevail
             ,
             without
             any
             assistance
             of
             Authority
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           then
           .
           Now
           to
           clear
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             Beauty
             ,
             Force
             ,
             or
             Reasonableness
             ,
          
           by
           which
           you
           say
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           prevail'd
           at
           first
           ,
           without
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Authority
           ,
           either
           you
           include
           the
           Miracles
           done
           by
           the
           
             poor
             contemptible
             men
          
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           Religion
           prevail
           ,
           or
           you
           do
           not
           .
           If
           you
           do
           not
           ;
           then
           the
           meaning
           of
           your
           first
           Assertion
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           prevail'd
           at
           first
           without
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Authority
           ,
           meerly
           by
           the
           
             Beauty
             ,
             Force
             ,
             or
             Reasonableness
          
           which
           it
           
           had
           ,
           separate
           from
           those
           Miracles
           :
           Which
           I
           believe
           you
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           defend
           .
           But
           if
           you
           do
           include
           the
           Miracles
           ;
           then
           your
           second
           Assertion
           is
           manifestly
           false
           :
           For
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           cannot
           say
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           still
           accompanied
           with
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           its
           first
           planting
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Conclusion
           you
           draw
           from
           thence
           ,
           That
           
             therefore
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             now
             as
             well
             able
             to
             shift
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             prevail
             ,
             without
             any
             Assistance
             of
             Authority
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ,
          
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           
           You
           add
           ,
           
             This
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             has
             been
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Christians
             generally
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             an
             Argument
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             grew
             and
             spread
             ,
             and
             prevail'd
             ,
             without
             any
             Aid
             from
             Force
             ,
             or
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Powers
             in
             being
             .
          
           Wherein
           I
           hope
           you
           are
           mistaken
           :
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           this
           is
           a
           very
           bad
           Argument
           .
           That
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           so
           contrary
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           as
           well
           to
           Flesh
           and
           Bloud
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Powers
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           should
           prevail
           as
           it
           did
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           
             without
             any
             Assistance
          
           from
           Authority
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           the
           opposition
           which
           Authority
           and
           a
           wicked
           World
           ,
           join'd
           with
           those
           infernal
           Powers
           ,
           could
           make
           against
           it
           ;
           This
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           has
           deservedly
           been
           insisted
           upon
           by
           Christians
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           good
           Proof
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           But
           to
           argue
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           from
           its
           meer
           prevailing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
             without
             any
             Aid
             from
             Force
             ,
             or
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Powers
             in
             being
          
           ;
           as
           if
           whatever
           Religion
           should
           so
           prevail
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ;
           (
           whatever
           may
           be
           intended
           )
           is
           really
           ,
           not
           to
           defend
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           betray
           it
           .
           For
           neither
           does
           the
           true
           Religion
           always
           
             prevail
             ,
             without
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Powers
             in
             being
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           that
           always
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           does
           so
           spread
           and
           prevail
           :
           As
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           will
           acknowledge
           with
           me
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           but
           consider'd
           ,
           within
           how
           few
           Generations
           after
           the
           Floud
           ,
           the
           Worship
           of
           False
           Gods
           prevail'd
           against
           the
           Religion
           which
           Noah
           profess'd
           ,
           and
           taught
           his
           Children
           (
           which
           was
           undoubtedly
           the
           true
           Religion
           )
           almost
           to
           the
           utter
           exclusion
           of
           it
           (
           though
           that
           at
           first
           was
           the
           onely
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           )
           
             without
             any
             Aid
             from
             Force
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Powers
             in
             being
             ,
          
           for
           any
           thing
           we
           find
           in
           the
           History
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           may
           reasonably
           believe
           ,
           considering
           that
           it
           found
           an
           entrance
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           entertainment
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           could
           have
           no
           such
           Aid
           ,
           or
           Assistance
           .
           Of
           which
           (
           besides
           the
           Corruption
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           )
           I
           suppose
           there
           can
           no
           other
           Cause
           be
           assigned
           ,
           or
           none
           more
           probable
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Powers
           then
           
             in
             being
          
           ,
           did
           not
           do
           
           what
           they
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           towards
           the
           preventing
           ,
           or
           checking
           that
           horrible
           Apostasy
           .
        
         
           You
           go
           on
           :
           
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             prevail
             by
             its
             own
             Light
             and
             Strength
             ;
             (
             but
             that
             false
             Religions
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             have
             need
             of
             Force
             and
             foreign
             Helps
             to
             support
             them
             )
             nothing
             certainly
             can
             be
             more
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             away
             Compulsion
             every
             where
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           be
           not
           
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
          
           (
           as
           you
           have
           not
           proved
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           )
           then
           what
           you
           conclude
           here
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           true
           .
           That
           the
           true
           Religion
           has
           always
           
             Light
             and
             Strength
          
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           prevail
           with
           all
           that
           consider
           it
           seriously
           ,
           and
           without
           Prejudice
           ,
           I
           readily
           grant
           .
           But
           if
           ,
           when
           you
           make
           it
           
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
          
           that
           it
           will
           
             prevail
             by
             its
             own
             Light
             and
             Strength
             ,
          
           you
           mean
           (
           as
           it
           is
           plain
           you
           must
           )
           that
           it
           will
           always
           prevail
           in
           the
           World
           against
           other
           Religions
           ,
           meerly
           by
           its
           own
           Light
           and
           Strength
           ,
           without
           the
           Assistance
           either
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           or
           of
           Authority
           ;
           then
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           
             prevailing
             by
             its
             own
             Light
             and
             Strength
             ,
          
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           will
           
             so
             prevail
          
           by
           its
           own
           
             Light
             and
             Strength
          
           .
           The
           Instance
           but
           now
           given
           ,
           is
           too
           great
           a
           proof
           of
           this
           .
           For
           if
           you
           admit
           that
           
           Noah's
           Religion
           was
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           you
           must
           admit
           like
           wise
           that
           it
           had
           
             Light
             and
             Strength
          
           enough
           to
           prevail
           with
           all
           that
           should
           but
           fairly
           consider
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           however
           ,
           we
           find
           that
           it
           was
           so
           far
           from
           prevailing
           against
           false
           Religions
           ,
           without
           
             foreign
             Help
          
           ,
           that
           though
           at
           first
           it
           had
           quiet
           possession
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           without
           any
           false
           Religion
           to
           contest
           its
           Title
           ;
           yet
           it
           did
           not
           long
           maintain
           its
           advantage
           ,
           but
           notwithstanding
           all
           its
           Light
           and
           Strength
           ,
           was
           within
           a
           few
           Generations
           ,
           almost
           extinguish'd
           and
           lost
           out
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Idolatry
           prevailing
           against
           it
           ,
           not
           by
           its
           own
           
             Light
             and
             Strength
          
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           could
           have
           nothing
           of
           either
           ;
           )
           nor
           yet
           by
           the
           
             help
             of
             Force
          
           ,
           as
           has
           already
           been
           shew'd
           ;
           but
           meerly
           by
           the
           advantage
           which
           it
           had
           in
           the
           Corruption
           and
           Pravity
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           left
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           reasonable
           to
           suppose
           )
           to
           it self
           ,
           unbridled
           by
           Authority
           .
           For
           to
           the
           corrupt
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           false
           Religions
           are
           ever
           more
           agreeable
           than
           the
           true
           .
           For
           whatever
           Hardships
           some
           false
           Religions
           may
           impose
           ;
           it
           will
           however
           always
           be
           easier
           to
           carnal
           and
           wordly-minded
           men
           ,
           to
           give
           even
           
             their
             first-born
             for
             their
             Transgressions
          
           ,
           than
           to
           mortify
           the
           Lusts
           from
           which
           they
           spring
           :
           which
           no
           Religion
           but
           the
           true
           ,
           requires
           of
           them
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           though
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           than
           that
           false
           Religions
           
           will
           never
           prevail
           
             by
             their
             own
             Light
             and
             Strength
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           seems
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           (
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Experience
           )
           to
           say
           that
           they
           always
           
             have
             need
             of
             Force
             and
             foreign
             Helps
             to
             support
             them
             .
          
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           the
           meer
           Agreeableness
           of
           false
           Religions
           to
           Flesh
           and
           Bloud
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           support
           them
           ,
           without
           
             foreign
             Helps
          
           ;
           whilest
           the
           true
           Religion
           may
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           defects
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Folly
           ,
           Perversness
           ,
           and
           Wickedness
           of
           Men.
           If
           therefore
           it
           be
           no
           
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             prevail
             by
             its
             own
             Light
             and
             Strength
             ,
             but
             that
             false
             Religions
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             have
             need
             of
             Force
             and
             foreign
             Helps
             to
             support
             them
          
           (
           as
           you
           have
           not
           proved
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           I
           have
           proved
           it
           is
           far
           from
           being
           so
           ;
           )
           then
           it
           does
           not
           yet
           appear
           ,
           that
           
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             away
             Compulsion
             every
             where
             .
          
        
         
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             A
             Religion
             that
             is
             of
             God
             wants
             not
             the
             Assistance
             of
             Humane
             Authority
             to
             make
             it
             prevail
             .
          
           Which
           is
           not
           simply
           ,
           or
           always
           true
           .
           Indeed
           when
           God
           takes
           the
           matter
           wholly
           into
           his
           own
           hands
           ;
           as
           he
           does
           at
           his
           first
           revealing
           and
           planting
           a
           Religion
           ;
           there
           can
           then
           be
           no
           need
           of
           the
           
             Assistance
             of
             Humane
             Authority
          
           :
           because
           then
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           a
           Religion
           appear
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           God
           himself
           does
           all
           that
           is
           requisite
           to
           
             make
             it
             prevail
          
           .
           But
           when
           once
           God
           has
           sufficiently
           settled
           his
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           Men
           will
           but
           thenceforth
           do
           what
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           Capacities
           ,
           to
           preserve
           and
           propagate
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           subsist
           and
           prevail
           without
           that
           extraordinary
           Assistance
           from
           him
           which
           was
           necessary
           for
           its
           first
           establishment
           :
           then
           he
           leaves
           it
           to
           their
           care
           ,
           under
           his
           ordinary
           Providence
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           they
           will
           do
           their
           Duties
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           leaving
           them
           answerable
           for
           all
           that
           may
           follow
           from
           their
           neglect
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           if
           that
           Religion
           will
           not
           prevail
           without
           the
           Assistance
           of
           
             Humane
             Authority
          
           ,
           ●t
           cannot
           be
           said
           not
           to
           
             need
             that
             Assistance
             to
             make
             it
             prevail
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             I
             guess
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             when
             this
             dropp'd
             from
             you
             ,
             you
             had
             narrow'd
             your
             Thoughts
             to
             your
             own
             Age
             and
             Country
             :
             But
             if
             you
             will
             enlarge
             them
             a
             little
             beyond
             the
             Confines
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             you
             will
             easily
             imagine
             that
             if
             in
          
           Italy
           ,
           Spain
           ,
           Portugal
           ,
           &c.
           
             the
             Inquisition
             ;
             and
             in
          
           France
           
             their
             Dragoo●ing
             ;
             and
             in
             other
             parts
             those
             Severities
             that
             are
             used
             to
             keep
             or
             force
             men
             to
             the
             National
             Religion
             ,
             were
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             instead
             thereof
             the
             Toleration
             proposed
             by
             the
             Author
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             the
             true
             Religion
             would
             be
             a
             gainer
             by
             it
             .
          
           How
           easily
           soever
           I
           can
           imagine
           that
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           true
           Religion
           would
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           be
           a
           gainer
           by
           our
           Author's
           Toleration
           ;
           because
           
           then
           it
           would
           be
           tolerated
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Portugal
             ,
             France
             ,
             &c.
          
           where
           now
           it
           is
           not
           :
           Yet
           I
           think
           it
           is
           manifest
           enough
           that
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           wherever
           else
           the
           true
           Religion
           is
           Nationally
           received
           ,
           it
           would
           reap
           any
           advantage
           by
           having
           its
           present
           Establishment
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           our
           
           Author's
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           an
           
             universal
             Toleration
          
           of
           Religions
           
             set
             up
          
           instead
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           suppose
           your
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           the
           World
           would
           agree
           to
           such
           a
           Toleration
           ;
           though
           then
           the
           true
           Religion
           would
           lose
           by
           it
           in
           those
           few
           places
           where
           it
           is
           now
           establish'd
           as
           the
           National
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           gainer
           by
           the
           bargain
           ;
           because
           then
           it
           would
           stand
           upon
           even
           terms
           with
           all
           other
           Religions
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           more
           places
           ,
           where
           now
           it
           is
           either
           not
           at
           all
           suffer'd
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           under
           great
           disadvantages
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           the
           thing
           you
           aim
           at
           :
           then
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           suppose
           you
           do
           not
           hope
           you
           shall
           perswade
           the
           whole
           World
           to
           consent
           in
           your
           Toleration
           ,
           or
           that
           you
           shall
           prevail
           with
           Pagans
           ,
           Mahumetans
           ,
           and
           Papists
           every
           where
           to
           allow
           true
           and
           sound
           Religion
           the
           same
           terms
           with
           their
           own
           ,
           (
           supposing
           you
           could
           prevail
           with
           those
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           to
           do
           this
           to
           them
           .
           )
           And
           if
           that
           Religion
           alone
           should
           tolerate
           all
           other
           Religions
           ,
           whilest
           it self
           is
           tolerated
           by
           none
           ;
           I
           think
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           conceive
           how
           it
           would
           be
           a
           gainer
           by
           so
           doing
           .
           But
           ,
           2.
           
           Supposing
           your
           Toleration
           were
           
             set
             up
          
           all
           the
           World
           over
           :
           Even
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           probable
           that
           the
           true
           Religion
           would
           be
           any
           way
           advantaged
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           I
           think
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           ,
           without
           God's
           extraordinary
           Providence
           ,
           it
           would
           in
           a
           much
           shorter
           time
           than
           any
           one
           that
           does
           not
           well
           consider
           the
           matter
           would
           imagine
           ,
           be
           most
           effectually
           extirpated
           by
           it
           throughout
           the
           World
           :
           Considering
           (
           what
           has
           already
           been
           observ'd
           )
           that
           even
           when
           the
           true
           Religion
           was
           the
           onely
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           long
           continue
           so
           ,
           but
           the
           depraved
           Nature
           of
           Man
           soon
           found
           out
           other
           Religions
           ,
           more
           agreeable
           to
           it self
           ,
           which
           quickly
           prevail'd
           ,
           and
           overspread
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           
             Inquisition
             ,
             Dragooning
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           such
           Severities
           ,
           which
           are
           any
           where
           used
           ,
           to
           
             keep
             or
             force
             men
             to
             the
             National
             Religion
             ,
          
           I
           suppose
           I
           need
           not
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           that
           I
           condemn
           them
           as
           much
           as
           you
           do
           .
        
         
           You
           tell
           me
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Letter
           says
           ,
           
           
             Truth
             will
             do
             well
             enough
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             once
             left
             to
             shift
             for
             her self
             .
          
           (
           The
           contrary
           
           whereof
           has
           been
           sufficiently
           shewn
           .
           )
           
             She
             seldom
             has
             receiv'd
             ,
             and
             he
             fears
             never
             will
             receive
             much
             Assistance
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             is
             but
             rarely
             known
             ,
             and
             more
             rarely
             welcome
             .
          
           (
           And
           yet
           God
           himself
           foretold
           and
           promised
           that
           Kings
           should
           be
           
             nursing
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           
             Queens
             nursing
             Mothers
          
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           As
           I
           doubt
           they
           cannot
           be
           ,
           if
           Truth
           does
           not
           
             receive
             Assistance
             from
             their
             Power
          
           .
           )
           
             Errors
             indeed
             prevail
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             foreign
             and
             borrow'd
             Succours
             .
          
           (
           And
           without
           it
           too
           .
           )
           
             Truth
             makes
             way
             into
             our
             Understanding
             by
             her
             own
             Light
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             the
             weaker
             for
             any
             borrow'd
             Force
             that
             Violence
             can
             add
             to
             her
             .
          
           (
           Yet
           moderate
           Penalties
           may
           
             make
             way
          
           for
           Truth
           to
           men's
           Understanding
           ,
           that
           so
           she
           may
           make
           way
           into
           it
           
             by
             her
             own
             Light.
          
           )
           And
           then
           you
           add
           ,
           
             These
             words
             of
             his
             (
             how
             hard
             soever
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             you
             )
             may
             help
             you
             to
             conceive
             how
             he
             should
             think
             to
             do
             service
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             by
             recommending
             and
             perswading
             such
             a
             Toleration
             as
             he
             proposed
             .
             And
             now
             ,
          
           you
           go
           on
           ,
           
             pray
             tell
             me
             your self
             ,
             whether
             you
             do
             not
             think
             true
             Religion
             would
             be
             a
             gainer
             by
             it
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             Toleration
             establish'd
             there
             ,
             would
             permit
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             be
             freely
             preach'd
             ,
             and
             its
             Worship
             set
             up
             in
             any
             Popish
             ,
             Mahumetan
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             Country
             ?
          
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           told
           you
           already
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           it
           would
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           though
           I
           think
           withall
           ,
           that
           an
           universal
           Toleration
           would
           ruine
           it
           both
           there
           and
           every
           where
           else
           in
           the
           end
           .
           And
           I
           have
           told
           you
           why
           I
           think
           so
           .
        
         
           
           You
           add
           ,
           
             If
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             very
             ill
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             must
             own
             that
             it
             can
             onely
             be
             propagated
             and
             supported
             by
             Force
             .
          
           But
           why
           may
           not
           I
           have
           as
           good
           an
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           of
           
           Noah's
           Religion
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           I
           think
           it
           cannot
           now
           be
           propagated
           and
           supported
           ,
           without
           using
           some
           kinds
           or
           degrees
           of
           Force
           ?
        
         
           
           If
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             you
             think
             it
             would
             gain
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             you
             are
             then
             of
             the
             Author's
             mind
             .
          
           Not
           so
           ,
           Sir
           :
           For
           as
           I
           fear
           it
           would
           lose
           all
           at
           last
           by
           such
           a
           Toleration
           ;
           so
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           at
           present
           it
           would
           lose
           vastly
           more
           by
           it
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           now
           Nationally
           received
           ,
           than
           it
           would
           gain
           ,
           where
           false
           or
           unsound
           Religions
           are
           so
           received
           .
        
         
           
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             if
             you
             allow
             such
             a
             Toleration
             useful
             to
             Truth
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             you
             must
             find
             something
             very
             peculiar
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             that
             must
             make
             it
             less
             useful
             to
             Truth
             in
          
           England
           .
           
             And
             't
             will
             savour
             of
             much
             partiality
             ,
             and
             be
             too
             absurd
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             for
             you
             to
             own
             ,
             that
             Toleration
             will
             be
             advantageous
             to
             true
             Religion
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             except
             onely
             in
             this
             Island
             ;
             Though
             I
             much
             suspect
             ,
             this
             ,
             as
             absurd
             as
             
             it
             is
             ,
             lies
             at
             the
             bottom
             ;
             And
             you
             build
             all
             you
             say
             upon
             this
             lurking
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             National
             Religion
             now
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             back'd
             by
             the
             Publick
             Authority
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             other
             is
             to
             be
             tolerated
             .
          
           How
           
             useful
             to
             Truth
          
           ,
           or
           
             advantangeous
             to
             true
             Religion
          
           I
           think
           Toleration
           would
           be
           
             in
             other
             Countries
          
           ,
           or
           
             all
             the
             World
             over
          
           ,
           I
           suppose
           I
           have
           by
           this
           time
           sufficiently
           declared
           .
           But
           why
           you
           should
           suspect
           that
           I
           look
           upon
           this
           Island
           as
           the
           onely
           part
           of
           the
           World
           that
           would
           receive
           no
           advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           .
           If
           you
           will
           take
           my
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           assure
           you
           I
           think
           there
           are
           many
           other
           Countries
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           where
           (
           whatever
           their
           Air
           be
           )
           your
           Toleration
           would
           be
           as
           little
           
             useful
             to
             Truth
          
           ,
           as
           in
           England
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           the
           
             lurking
             Supposition
          
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           I
           am
           far
           enough
           from
           thinking
           that
           the
           true
           Religion
           is
           confined
           to
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           this
           Island
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           my
           supposing
           that
           the
           
             National
             Religion
             now
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             back'd
             by
             the
             Publick
             Authority
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           is
           the
           
             onely
             true
             Religion
          
           ;
           
           if
           you
           own
           ,
           with
           our
           Author
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           true
           Religion
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           you
           your self
           can
           avoid
           supposing
           the
           same
           .
           
           For
           you
           own
           your self
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           consequently
           you
           own
           the
           
             National
             Religion
             now
             in
          
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           
             the
             true
             Religion
          
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           her
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           you
           believe
           there
           is
           but
           one
           true
           Religion
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           help
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           suppose
           ,
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           
             National
             Religion
             now
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             back'd
             with
             the
             Publick
             Authority
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           the
           
             lurking
             Supposition
          
           you
           speak
           of
           .
           For
           you
           suspect
           me
           likewise
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           
             no
             other
             Religion
             is
             to
             be
             tolerated
             .
          
           By
           which
           if
           you
           mean
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           onely
           true
           Religion
           ought
           to
           be
           received
           wherever
           it
           is
           preach'd
           ;
           so
           ,
           where-ever
           it
           is
           receiv'd
           ,
           I
           suppose
           all
           other
           Religions
           ought
           to
           be
           discouraged
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           by
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           ;
           I
           own
           that
           I
           do
           suppose
           it
           :
           And
           I
           think
           I
           have
           shewn
           good
           reason
           why
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           (
           speaking
           of
           this
           
             lurking
             Supposition
          
           ,
           That
           
             the
             National
             Religion
             now
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             other
             is
             to
             be
             tolerated
          
           )
           you
           say
           ,
           
           
             Which
             being
             a
             Supposition
             equally
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             equally
             just
             in
             other
             Countries
          
           (
           
             unless
             we
             can
             imagine
             that
             every
             where
             but
             in
          
           England
           
             men
             believe
             what
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             think
             to
             be
             a
             Lie
          
           )
           
             will
             in
             other
             places
             exclude
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hinder
             Truth
             from
             the
             means
             of
             propagating
             it self
             .
          
           How
           ,
           Sir
           ?
           Is
           this
           Supposition
           
             equally
             unavoidable
          
           ;
           and
           
             equally
             just
             in
             other
             Countries
          
           ,
           where
           false
           Religions
           are
           the
           National
           
           Religion
           ?
           (
           For
           that
           you
           must
           mean
           ,
           or
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           )
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           I
           fear
           it
           will
           be
           equally
           true
           too
           ,
           and
           equally
           rational
           .
           For
           otherwise
           I
           see
           not
           how
           it
           can
           be
           either
           
             equally
             unavoidable
          
           ,
           or
           
             equally
             just
          
           :
           For
           if
           it
           be
           not
           equally
           true
           ,
           i●
           cannot
           be
           
             equally
             just
          
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           equally
           rational
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           
             equally
             unavoidable
          
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           
             equally
             true
          
           ,
           and
           
             equally
             rational
          
           ;
           then
           either
           all
           Religions
           are
           true
           ,
           or
           none
           is
           true
           :
           For
           if
           they
           be
           all
           equally
           true
           ,
           and
           any
           one
           of
           them
           be
           not
           true
           ;
           then
           none
           of
           them
           can
           be
           true
           .
           And
           then
           the
           least
           that
           will
           follow
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           unsuppose
           again
           ,
           what
           we
           supposed
           but
           now
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Religion
           now
           establish'd
           in
           England
           is
           the
           
             onely
             true
             Religion
          
           .
           For
           whether
           we
           admit
           that
           all
           Religions
           are
           true
           ,
           or
           that
           none
           is
           true
           ;
           we
           must
           unavoidably
           admit
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             onely
             true
             Religion
          
           :
           And
           if
           there
           be
           no
           onely
           true
           Religion
           ;
           then
           neither
           the
           Religion
           now
           establish'd
           in
           England
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           can
           be
           the
           
             onely
             true
             Religion
          
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           no
           remedy
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           either
           recall
           this
           Assection
           of
           yours
           ,
           or
           own
           these
           Consequences
           which
           flow
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           hope
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           thought
           a
           little
           more
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           asserting
           that
           the
           Supposition
           ,
           
             that
             the
             National
             Religion
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             Religion
             ,
          
           is
           in
           all
           Countries
           
             equally
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             equally
             just
             ,
          
           that
           you
           will
           acknowledge
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           
             at
             all
             unavoidable
          
           ,
           or
           just
           ,
           where
           any
           false
           Religion
           is
           the
           National
           Religion
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           forced
           to
           own
           that
           men
           may
           be
           bound
           to
           embrace
           false
           Religions
           .
           For
           whatever
           Religion
           any
           man
           does
           unavoidably
           ,
           and
           
             justly
             suppose
          
           ,
           or
           judge
           ,
           to
           be
           
             the
             onely
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           Religion
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           bound
           to
           embrace
           :
           because
           he
           has
           all
           the
           reason
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           which
           any
           man
           can
           have
           for
           embracing
           any
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           he
           can
           no
           more
           reasonably
           reject
           it
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           man
           may
           reject
           the
           onely
           true
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           that
           
             the
             National
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             Religion
             ,
          
           be
           indeed
           neither
           
             equally
             unavoidable
          
           ,
           nor
           
             equally
             just
          
           in
           
             other
             Countries
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           where
           the
           True
           is
           the
           National
           Religion
           ;
           then
           neither
           will
           the
           Supposition
           ,
           that
           therefore
           
             no
             other
             Religion
             is
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ,
          
           be
           either
           
             equally
             unavoidable
          
           ,
           or
           
             equally
             just
          
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           where
           the
           True
           is
           the
           National
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           this
           Supposition
           shall
           any
           where
           exclude
           the
           Toleration
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           
             thereby
             hinder
             it
             from
             the
             means
             of
             propagating
             it self
          
           ;
           the
           blame
           will
           lie
           upon
           those
           who
           admit
           that
           Supposition
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           just
           ground
           for
           it
           :
           who
           therefore
           must
           answer
           for
           the
           Consequences
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Toleration
           the
           Fruits
           whereof
           I
           say
           
             give
             no
             encouragement
             to
             hope
             for
             any
             advantage
             from
          
           our
           Author's
           
             Toleration
             ,
             
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           is
           that
           (
           as
           I
           thought
           you
           would
           easily
           have
           guess'd
           )
           which
           almost
           all
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           enjoyed
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           
             Blessed
             Reformation
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           call'd
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           which
           it
           produced
           (
           
             some
             of
             which
          
           I
           say
           
             still
             remain
             with
             us
          
           )
           how
           numerous
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           quality
           they
           were
           ,
           
           some
           yet
           living
           remember
           ,
           and
           the
           Writers
           of
           those
           times
           do
           sufficiently
           discover
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Fruits
           of
           that
           Toleration
           were
           ,
           you
           
             boldly
             say
             ,
             
             that
             if
             the
             Magistrates
             will
             severely
             and
             impartially
             set
             themselves
             against
             Vice
             ,
             in
             whomsoever
             it
             is
             found
             ;
             and
             leave
             men
             to
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             in
             their
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Ways
             of
             Worship
             ;
             true
             Religion
             will
             be
             spread
             wider
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             fruitful
             in
             the
             Lives
             of
             its
             Professors
             ,
             than
             ever
             hitherto
             it
             has
             been
             ,
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             Creeds
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           It
           seems
           then
           ,
           with
           you
           ,
           the
           rejecting
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           refusing
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           decent
           Ways
           ,
           prescribed
           by
           those
           to
           whom
           God
           has
           left
           the
           ordering
           of
           such
           matters
           ,
           are
           not
           comprehended
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Vice.
           Otherwise
           you
           must
           allow
           the
           Magistrates
           to
           
             set
             themselves
             against
          
           these
           things
           likewise
           ,
           if
           they
           must
           
             severely
             and
             impartially
             set
             themselves
             against
             Vice
             :
          
           which
           would
           not
           consist
           with
           
             leaving
             men
             to
             their
             own
             Consciences
          
           in
           them
           .
           But
           if
           you
           except
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           call'd
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Vice
           ;
           perhaps
           other
           men
           may
           think
           it
           as
           reasonable
           to
           except
           some
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           a
           kindness
           for
           .
           For
           instance
           :
           Some
           perhaps
           may
           except
           
             arbitrary
             Divorcing
          
           ,
           others
           Polygamy
           ,
           others
           Concubinacy
           ,
           others
           
             simple
             Fornication
          
           ,
           other
           Marrying
           within
           Degrees
           which
           have
           hitherto
           been
           thought
           forbidden
           .
           And
           all
           these
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           will
           
             boldly
             say
          
           too
           ,
           that
           
             if
             the
             Magistrates
             will
             severely
             and
             impartially
             set
             themselves
             against
             Vice
             ,
             and
             leave
             men
             to
             their
             own
             Consciences
             in
             these
             things
          
           ;
           Vertue
           and
           good
           Manners
           
             would
             be
             spread
             wider
          
           ,
           and
           shine
           more
           gloriously
           in
           the
           Lives
           of
           men
           ,
           
             than
             ever
             hitherto
             it
             has
             done
             ,
          
           by
           the
           help
           of
           any
           Laws
           that
           have
           been
           made
           about
           these
           matters
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           whether
           the
           Magistrates
           
             setting
             themselves
             severely
             and
             impartially
             against
          
           what
           I
           suppose
           you
           call
           Vice
           ;
           or
           the
           
             imposition
             of
          
           found
           
             Creeds
             and
          
           decent
           Ceremonies
           ,
           does
           more
           conduce
           to
           the
           
             spreading
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           
             rendering
             it
             fruitful
             in
             the
             Lives
             of
             its
             Professours
             ,
          
           we
           need
           not
           examine
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           think
           both
           together
           do
           best
           .
           And
           this
           I
           think
           is
           as
           much
           as
           needs
           to
           be
           said
           to
           your
           next
           Paragraph
           also
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           what
           our
           Author
           offers
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Toleration
           he
           contends
           for
           ,
           
           I
           thought
           the
           whole
           Strength
           of
           it
           comprized
           in
           this
           Argument
           :
        
         
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             Way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             but
             one
             true
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             No
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             by
             this
             Religion
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             Belief
             is
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             men
             by
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             ,
             not
             by
             outward
             Force
             and
             Compulsion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             all
             such
             Force
             is
             utterly
             of
             no
             use
             for
             the
             promoting
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             therefore
             no
             body
             can
             have
             any
             Right
             to
             use
             any
             Force
             or
             Compulsion
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             men
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             :
             neither
             any
             Private
             Person
             ;
             nor
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Officer
             (
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             or
             other
             ;
             )
             nor
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             Religious
             Society
             ;
             nor
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
        
         
           
           But
           to
           this
           you
           say
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             a
             true
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             if
             Magistrates
             have
             no
             Commission
             or
             Authority
             to
             punish
             them
             for
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             then
             the
             onely
             Strength
             of
             that
             Letter
             lies
             not
             in
             the
             unfitness
             of
             Force
             to
             convince
             Men's
             Understanding
             .
             Vid.
             Lett.
             p.
          
           7.
           
           But
           if
           all
           the
           Reason
           for
           which
           the
           Author
           denies
           that
           Magistrates
           have
           any
           Commission
           or
           
             Authority
             to
             punish
             for
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           ends
           in
           the
           
             unfitness
             of
             Force
             to
             convince
             Men's
             Understanding
          
           (
           as
           ,
           upon
           examination
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           it
           does
           ;
           )
           then
           the
           
             onely
             strength
             of
             that
             Letter
          
           may
           
             lie
             in
          
           that
           ,
           not
           withstanding
           that
           
             true
             Consequence
          
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Author
           does
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           Page
           you
           quote
           ,
           that
           
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             God
             has
             given
             any
             such
             Authority
             to
             one
             man
             over
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             compell
             any
             one
             to
             his
             Religion
             :
          
           Wherein
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           no
           sober
           man
           will
           contradict
           him
           .
           But
           (
           supposing
           that
           by
           
             compelling
             any
             one
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
          
           he
           means
           using
           any
           degree
           of
           Force
           ,
           in
           any
           manne●
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           bring
           any
           one
           to
           his
           Religion
           ;
           )
           What
           Reason
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           does
           he
           any
           where
           offer
           for
           his
           saying
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           he
           gives
           us
           in
           the
           next
           Page
           ;
           
           where
           he
           expresly
           affirms
           that
           the
           Magistrate's
           Power
           
             extends
             not
             to
             the
             establishing
             any
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             ,
             by
             the
             Force
             of
             his
             La●es
             ,
          
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           viz.
           because
           
             Laws
             are
             of
             no
             force
             at
             all
             without
             Penalties
             ,
             and
             Penalties
             in
             this
             case
             are
             absolutely
             impertinent
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             proper
             to
             convince
             the
             Mind
             ,
          
           because
           they
           are
           
             no
             way
             capable
             to
             produce
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             any
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             acceptableness
             to
             God
             of
             any
             outward
             Forms
             of
             Worship
          
           ;
           and
           because
           that
           
             Light
             and
             Evidence
             which
             onely
             can
             work
             a
             change
             in
             
             Men's
             Opinions
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             manner
             proceed
             from
             them
             :
          
           Which
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           onely
           so
           many
           several
           Expressions
           of
           the
           
             unfitness
             of
             Force
             to
             convince
             men's
             Understanding
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           say
           you
           ;
           
             If
             it
             be
             true
             that
             Magistrates
             being
             as
             liable
             to
             Error
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             their
             using
             of
             Force
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             would
             not
             at
             all
             advance
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             (
             allowing
             that
             even
             Force
             could
             work
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             had
             Authority
             to
             use
             it
             in
             Religion
             )
             then
             the
             Argument
             you
             mention
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             onely
             one
             in
             that
             Letter
             ,
             of
             strength
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             Toleration
             .
             Vid.
             Let.
             p.
          
           8.
           
           But
           you
           might
           have
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           this
           Argument
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Magistrate's
             being
             as
             liable
             to
             Error
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
          
           concerns
           none
           but
           those
           ,
           who
           assert
           that
           every
           Magistrate
           has
           a
           Right
           to
           use
           Force
           to
           promote
           his
           own
           Religion
           ,
           whatever
           it
           be
           :
           Which
           I
           think
           no
           man
           that
           has
           any
           Religion
           will
           assert
           :
           And
           that
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           consider
           it
           as
           a
           distinct
           Argument
           .
           
           However
           ,
           where
           it
           came
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           I
           took
           as
           much
           notice
           of
           it
           as
           I
           thought
           it
           deserved
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Argument
           as
           I
           have
           represented
           it
           ,
           
           you
           deny
           that
           the
           
             Fourth
             Proposition
             is
             any
             Proposition
             of
             the
             Author's
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Pages
          
           I
           quote
           ,
           
             or
             any
             where
             else
             in
             the
             whole
             Letter
             ,
             either
             in
             those
             terms
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             sense
          
           I
           take
           it
           in
           .
           And
           yet
           you
           immediately
           add
           ,
           that
           
             in
             the
             eighth
             Page
          
           ,
           which
           I
           quote
           ,
           
             the
             Author
             is
             shewing
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             no
             Right
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Force
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             men's
             Souls
          
           ;
           And
           that
           
             the
             Reason
             he
             there
             gives
             for
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             Force
             hath
             no
             efficacy
             to
             convince
             men's
             Minds
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             a
             full
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             it self
             is
             not
             acceptable
             to
             God.
          
           And
           then
           you
           set
           down
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Author
           to
           which
           I
           referr
           ,
           
             viz.
             Upon
             this
             ground
             I
             affirm
             that
             the
             Magistrate's
             Power
             extends
             not
             to
             the
             establishing
             any
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Laws
             .
             For
             Laws
             are
             of
             no
             force
             without
             Penalties
             ;
             and
             Penalties
             in
             this
             case
             are
             absolutely
             impertinent
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             proper
             to
             convince
             the
             Mind
             .
          
           Now
           in
           what
           respect
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           are
           Penalties
           here
           affirm'd
           to
           be
           
             absolutely
             impertinent
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           plain
           that
           the
           Author
           means
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           as
           used
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           believe
           
             any
             Articles
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           or
           to
           approve
           
             any
             Forms
             of
             Worship
          
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           this
           exactly
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           
             Fourth
             Proposition
          
           ?
           The
           other
           place
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           p.
           27.
           to
           which
           I
           referr
           ,
           and
           which
           you
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           does
           clearly
           enough
           contain
           the
           same
           Sense
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           need
           not
           add
           any
           more
           words
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           You
           add
           ,
           
           
             But
             in
             neither
             of
             those
             Passages
             ,
             nor
             any
             where
             else
             
             that
             I
             remember
             ,
             does
             the
             Author
             say
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Force
             should
             any
             way
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             upon
             any
             Person
             ,
             by
             any
             Accident
             ,
             be
             useful
             towards
             the
             promoting
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             it
             which
             you
             mean
             by
             utterly
             of
             no
             use
             .
          
           By
           
             utterly
             of
             no
             use
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           the
           Author
           does
           by
           
             absolutely
             impertinent
          
           .
           And
           whether
           he
           does
           ,
           or
           does
           not
           
             say
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           least
           he
           can
           mean
           by
           saying
           that
           
             Penalties
             are
             absolutely
             impertinent
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           little
           serviceable
           towards
           the
           purpose
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           that
           ,
           generally
           speaking
           ,
           they
           do
           at
           least
           as
           much
           harm
           as
           good
           :
           For
           nothing
           less
           than
           that
           can
           make
           them
           
             absolutely
             impertinent
          
           :
           And
           that
           is
           all
           that
           I
           mean
           by
           
             utterly
             useless
          
           .
        
         
           
           You
           say
           further
           ;
           
             He
             does
             not
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             which
             God
             in
             his
             Goodness
             does
             not
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             sometimes
             gratiously
             make
             use
             of
             towards
             the
             Salvation
             of
             men's
             Souls
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             did
             of
             Clay
             and
             Spittle
             to
             cure
             Blindness
             :
             )
             and
             that
             so
             ,
             Force
             also
             may
             be
             sometimes
             useful
             .
             But
             that
             which
             he
             denies
             ,
             and
             you
             grant
             ,
             is
             that
             Force
             has
             any
             proper
             Efficacy
             to
             enlighten
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             or
             produce
             Belief
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             he
             inferrs
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             cannot
             lawfully
             compell
             men
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           I
           do
           grant
           that
           Force
           has
           no
           
             proper
             Efficacy
             to
             enlighten
             or
             convince
             the
             Understanding
             ,
          
           or
           to
           do
           the
           work
           of
           Reason
           and
           Arguments
           .
           But
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           
             utterly
             useless
          
           ,
           or
           no
           otherwise
           useful
           for
           the
           promoting
           true
           Religion
           ,
           than
           Clay
           and
           Spittle
           are
           for
           curing
           Blindness
           ,
           unless
           it
           have
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           Reason
           and
           Arguments
           ?
           I
           confess
           I
           thought
           the
           usefulness
           of
           Force
           for
           the
           promoting
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           would
           sufficiently
           appear
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           but
           be
           shewn
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           doing
           any
           considerable
           service
           that
           way
           ,
           by
           procuring
           the
           Conviction
           of
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           it self
           capable
           to
           convince
           .
           For
           certainly
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           convince
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           procure
           i●s
           Conviction
           .
           The
           one
           indeed
           is
           peculiarly
           the
           work
           of
           Reason
           and
           Arguments
           :
           but
           the
           other
           is
           done
           by
           whatever
           prevails
           with
           a
           man
           to
           consider
           and
           weigh
           those
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           which
           do
           convince
           his
           Understanding
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           his
           own
           Inclination
           ,
           or
           the
           Advice
           of
           a
           Friend
           ,
           or
           the
           Command
           or
           Law
           of
           a
           Superior
           .
           Now
           though
           I
           grant
           that
           Force
           has
           no
           
             proper
             Efficacy
             to
             enlighten
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             or
             produce
             Belief
             :
          
           yet
           I
           assert
           withall
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           a
           
             proper
             Efficacy
          
           (
           i.e.
           not
           a
           bare
           obediential
           E●ficacy
           ,
           such
           as
           Clay
           and
           Spittle
           have
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Omnipotence
           ;
           but
           a
           natural
           Efficacy
           ,
           as
           a
           Moral
           Cause
           )
           to
           procure
           the
           
             enlightening
             of
             
             the
             Understanding
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             production
             of
             Belief
          
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           in
           this
           sort
           useful
           for
           the
           promoting
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           hitherto
           to
           doubt
           but
           it
           is
           ;
           )
           then
           it
           may
           still
           be
           lawful
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           though
           it
           has
           no
           
             proper
             Efficacy
             to
             enlighten
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             or
             produce
             Belief
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           I
           say
           that
           
             Force
             may
             indirectly
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             do
             some
             service
             &c.
          
           
           you
           say
           you
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           I
           mean
           by
           
             doing
             service
             at
             a
             distance
             towards
             the
             bringing
             men
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             
             or
             to
             embrace
             Truth
             ;
             unless
             perhaps
             it
             be
             what
             others
             ,
             in
             propriety
             of
             Speech
             ,
             call
             by
             Accident
             .
          
           But
           I
           make
           little
           doubt
           but
           all
           other
           men
           that
           read
           the
           place
           ,
           do
           well
           enough
           understand
           what
           I
           mean
           by
           those
           words
           ;
           even
           such
           as
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           to
           
             do
             service
             by
             Accident
          
           .
           And
           if
           by
           
             doing
             service
             by
             Accident
          
           ,
           you
           mean
           doing
           it
           but
           seldom
           ,
           and
           
             beside
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Agent
          
           ;
           I
           assure
           you
           that
           is
           not
           the
           thing
           that
           I
           mean
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           
             Force
             may
             indirectly
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             do
             some
             service
             .
          
           For
           in
           that
           use
           of
           Force
           which
           I
           defend
           ,
           the
           Effect
           is
           both
           intended
           by
           him
           that
           uses
           it
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           so
           often
           attain'd
           ,
           as
           abundantly
           to
           manifest
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             But
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
          
           
           say
           you
           ,
           
             it
             is
             such
             a
             service
             as
             cannot
             be
             asscribed
             to
             the
             direct
             and
             proper
             Efficacy
             of
             Force
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             Force
             indirectly
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             may
             do
             some
             service
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             :
             Make
             your
             best
             of
             it
             .
             What
             do
             you
             conclude
             from
             thence
             ?
             That
             therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ?
             That
             I
             deny
             .
             That
             such
             an
             indirect
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             Usefulness
             will
             authorize
             the
             Civil
             Power
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             will
             never
             be
             proved
             .
          
           It
           seems
           then
           you
           grant
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           Force
           
             may
             ,
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             do
             some
             service
             ,
          
           in
           the
           matter
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           .
           But
           where
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           do
           I
           affirm
           ,
           that
           
             therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ?
          
           Methinks
           you
           might
           remember
           ,
           
           that
           I
           assert
           Force
           to
           be
           generally
           necessary
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           useful
           ,
           to
           bring
           erring
           Persons
           to
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           :
           and
           that
           accordingly
           I
           ground
           the
           Magistrate's
           Authority
           to
           use
           Force
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           upon
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Usefulness
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           whether
           such
           an
           
             indirect
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             Usefulness
          
           (
           as
           you
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           it
           )
           together
           with
           a
           
             general
             Necessity
          
           of
           Force
           ,
           will
           not
           
             authorize
             the
             Civil
             Power
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
          
           you
           will
           perhaps
           be
           better
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           answer'd
           a
           plain
           Question
           or
           two
           .
        
         
           That
           Force
           does
           some
           service
           toward
           the
           making
           of
           Scholars
           and
           Artists
           ,
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           easily
           grant
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           therefore
           
           to
           ask
           ,
           How
           it
           does
           it
           ?
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           Not
           by
           its
           
             direct
             and
             proper
             Efficacy
          
           ,
           (
           for
           Force
           is
           no
           more
           capable
           to
           work
           Learning
           ,
           or
           Arts
           ,
           than
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           in
           men
           ,
           by
           its
           
             direct
             and
             proper
             Efficacy
          
           ;
           )
           but
           by
           prevailing
           upon
           those
           who
           are
           designed
           for
           Scholars
           ,
           or
           Artists
           ,
           to
           receive
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Means
           and
           Helps
           ,
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           make
           them
           what
           they
           are
           designed
           to
           be
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           it
           does
           it
           
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             .
          
           Well
           then
           ;
           If
           all
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           Force
           towards
           the
           bringing
           Scholars
           ,
           or
           Apprentices
           ,
           to
           the
           Learning
           ,
           or
           Skill
           they
           are
           designed
           to
           attain
           ,
           be
           onely
           an
           
             indirect
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             Usefulness
             :
          
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           that
           warrants
           and
           authorizes
           Schoolmasters
           ,
           Tutours
           ,
           or
           Masters
           ,
           to
           use
           Force
           upon
           their
           Scholars
           ,
           or
           Apprentices
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Learning
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Skill
           of
           their
           Arts
           and
           Trades
           ,
           if
           such
           an
           
             indirect
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             Usefulness
          
           of
           Force
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           Necessity
           of
           it
           which
           Experience
           discovers
           ,
           will
           not
           do
           it
           ?
           I
           believe
           you
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           even
           such
           an
           Usefulness
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           Necessity
           ,
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           in
           these
           cases
           .
           But
           then
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           why
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Usefulne●s
           ,
           join'd
           with
           the
           like
           Necessity
           ,
           will
           not
           as
           well
           do
           it
           in
           the
           case
           before
           us
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           it
           should
           not
           :
           nor
           do
           I
           believe
           you
           can
           assign
           any
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           make
           use
           of
           whatsoever
           God
           has
           at
           any
           time
           
             made
             the
             occasions
             of
             good
             to
             men
          
           ;
           
           or
           of
           whatsoever
           may
           
             indirectly
             and
             at
             a
             distance
          
           ,
           
           or
           (
           as
           you
           speak
           before
           )
           may
           
             any
             way
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             upon
             any
             Person
             ,
             by
             any
             Accident
             ,
             be
             useful
             towards
             the
             promoting
             of
             true
             Religion
          
           ;
           This
           I
           do
           no
           where
           assert
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           might
           have
           spared
           the
           Instances
           by
           which
           you
           prove
           the
           contrary
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           God
           ,
           who
           can
           do
           what
           he
           pleases
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           even
           without
           any
           means
           ,
           can
           make
           many
           things
           
             occasions
             of
             good
          
           to
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           apt
           in
           their
           own
           natures
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           doubt
           but
           sometimes
           ,
           what
           in
           his
           infinite
           Wisdom
           he
           sees
           would
           be
           hurtful
           and
           pernicious
           to
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           he
           sees
           will
           be
           good
           and
           salutary
           to
           some
           particular
           persons
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           in
           his
           Goodness
           orders
           it
           for
           them
           .
           But
           if
           men
           should
           thence
           take
           occasion
           to
           apply
           such
           things
           generally
           ;
           Who
           sees
           not
           ,
           that
           however
           they
           might
           chance
           to
           hit
           right
           in
           some
           few
           cases
           ;
           yet
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           they
           would
           certainly
           do
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           harm
           than
           good
           ?
           
           And
           
             in
             all
             Pleas
          
           ,
           as
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             for
             any
             thing
             because
             of
             its
             Usefulness
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             that
             it
             may
             be
             serviceable
             ;
             But
             it
             must
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             not
             onely
             what
             
             it
             may
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             is
             likely
             to
             produce
             :
             And
             the
             greater
             Good
             or
             Harm
             like
             to
             come
             from
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             determine
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           I
           can
           easily
           grant
           you
           ,
           that
           as
           
             Running
             a
             man
             through
          
           ,
           though
           once
           upon
           a
           time
           it
           chanced
           to
           
             save
             a
             man's
             life
             by
             opening
             a
             lurking
             Impostume
             ,
          
           is
           nevertheless
           no
           
             lawful
             or
             justifiable
             Chirurgery
          
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           always
           much
           more
           likely
           to
           let
           out
           men's
           lives
           ,
           than
           to
           
             open
             lurking
             Impostumes
          
           :
           So
           though
           
             Loss
             of
             Estate
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             the
             Torments
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             late
             Persecution
             ,
          
           might
           possibly
           ,
           as
           directed
           and
           managed
           by
           divine
           Providence
           ,
           bring
           some
           Persons
           to
           
             Repentance
             ,
             Sobriety
             of
             Thought
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           so
           
             indirectly
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             serve
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
          
           Yet
           since
           consider'd
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           ,
           
           these
           Methods
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           alleged
           in
           my
           Answer
           ,
           are
           justly
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           us
           more
           apt
           to
           hinder
           ,
           than
           to
           promote
           that
           end
           ;
           the
           Success
           which
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           perhaps
           ,
           but
           not
           bound
           to
           give
           them
           ,
           will
           by
           no
           means
           justify
           them
           ,
           or
           prove
           that
           the
           
             French
             King
             had
             Right
             and
             Authority
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           can
           easily
           grant
           you
           .
           But
           how
           will
           this
           serve
           your
           purpose
           ?
           Will
           it
           follow
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           has
           no
           Right
           to
           use
           any
           Force
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           bringing
           men
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           ?
           Or
           will
           any
           man
           say
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           not
           use
           those
           Severities
           which
           are
           more
           apt
           to
           hinder
           ,
           than
           to
           promote
           true
           Religion
           ,
           therefore
           he
           can
           use
           no
           
             lower
             Penalties
          
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           fit
           and
           serviceable
           to
           promote
           it
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           you
           think
           no
           Penalties
           at
           all
           are
           fit
           to
           promote
           Religion
           :
           to
           make
           me
           of
           your
           opinion
           ,
           you
           must
           prove
           it
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           than
           by
           alleging
           the
           unfitness
           of
           those
           Severities
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           may
           serve
           to
           shew
           with
           how
           little
           reason
           you
           say
           here
           ,
           that
           if
           my
           
             indirect
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             Serviceableness
             may
             authorize
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             use
             Force
             in
             Religion
             ,
             all
             the
             Cruelties
             used
             by
             the
             Heathens
             against
             Christians
             ,
             by
             Papists
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             persecuting
             of
             Christians
             one
             amongst
             another
             ,
             are
             all
             justifiable
             .
          
           (
           Not
           to
           take
           notice
           at
           present
           ,
           how
           odly
           it
           sounds
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           authorizes
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           use
           
             moderate
             Penalties
          
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           should
           justify
           all
           the
           Cruelties
           that
           ever
           were
           used
           ,
           to
           promote
           Heathenisin
           ,
           or
           Popery
           .
           )
        
         
           With
           what
           Ingenuity
           you
           draw
           me
           in
           ,
           
           to
           condemn
           Force
           in
           general
           ,
           onely
           because
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           ill
           Effects
           of
           prosecuting
           men
           with
           
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             &c.
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
          
           I
           think
           I
           may
           now
           leave
           every
           man
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           I
           shelter
           my self
           
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Severities
          
           .
           
           For
           ,
           
           say
           you
           ,
           
             moderate
             Punishments
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             them
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             (
             Penalties
             ,
          
           Sir
           ,
           is
           my
           word
           :
           But
           since
           you
           say
           't
           is
           Punishments
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           so
           :
           These
           )
           
             you
             think
             may
             be
             serviceable
             ,
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             serviceable
             ,
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             any
             sort
             of
             Punishments
             disproportion'd
             to
             the
             Offense
             ,
             or
             where
             t●ere
             is
             no
             fault
             at
             all
             ,
             will
             always
             be
             Severity
             ,
             unjustifiable
             Severity
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             thought
             so
             by
             the
             Sufferers
             ,
             a●d
             By-standers
             ,
             &c.
          
           Well
           ,
           Sir
           :
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Why
           ,
           
             not
             to
             profess
             the
             National
             Faith
             ,
             whilest
             one
             believes
             it
             not
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             Church-Communion
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             one
             judges
             the
             Doctrine
             there
             profess'd
             to
             be
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             the
             Worship
             not
             such
             as
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             will
             accept
             ;
             this
             you
             allow
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             with
             you
             m●st
             allow
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             a
             fault
             .
             But
             yet
             you
             would
             have
             men
             punish'd
             for
             not
             being
             of
             the
             National
             Religion
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             you
             your self
             confess
             ,
             for
             no
             fault
             at
             all
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           you
           
             take
             a
             liberty
          
           to
           put
           ●pon
           me
           what
           you
           please
           .
           For
           I
           neither
           allow
           ,
           nor
           confess
           ,
           nor
           
             would
             have
          
           ,
           what
           you
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           impute
           to
           me
           .
           But
           how
           far
           that
           is
           to
           be
           allow'd
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           I
           do
           
             allow
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
          
           with
           me
           
             must
             allow
          
           ,
           will
           quickly
           appear
           .
        
         
           For
           (
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Point
           ;
           )
           the
           
             National
             Religion
          
           is
           eit●er
           true
           ,
           or
           not
           true
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           true
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           
           believe
           ●t
           :
           And
           it
           is
           no
           fault
           in
           him
           that
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           profess
           it
           .
           If
           it
           be
           true
           ;
           then
           either
           there
           is
           sufficient
           provision
           made
           for
           instructing
           men
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           there
           is
           not
           .
           If
           there
           be
           not
           ;
           then
           all
           men
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           And
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           in
           those
           who
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           it
           wi●l
           be
           no
           fault
           not
           to
           profess
           it
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           sufficient
           means
           of
           Instruction
           provided
           for
           all
           ;
           then
           it
           must
           be
           a
           fault
           in
           all
           not
           to
           profess
           it
           ;
           because
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fault
           in
           all
           not
           to
           believe
           it
           .
           And
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           concerning
           
             Communion
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           very
           plain
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           these
           two
           things
           will
           unavoidably
           follow
           .
           1.
           
           That
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           punish'd
           for
           not
           being
           of
           any
           false
           Religion
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           
             National
             Religion
          
           :
           Because
           it
           is
           no
           fault
           not
           to
           be
           of
           any
           false
           Religion
           .
           2.
           
           That
           all
           who
           have
           sufficient
           means
           of
           Instruction
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           may
           justly
           be
           punish'd
           for
           not
           being
           of
           the
           
             National
             Religion
          
           ,
           where
           the
           true
           ,
           is
           the
           National
           Religion
           :
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           fault
           in
           all
           such
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           of
           that
           Religion
           .
           And
           so
           
             all
             Punishment
          
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Religion
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           
             unjustifiable
             S●verity
          
           .
           For
           though
           ,
           
           
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Fault
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             moderate
             Punishment
          
           ;
           
           yet
           all
           Punishment
           is
           not
           immoderate
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Fault
           to
           be
           punish'd
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           I
           
             would
             have
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           Fault
           should
           be
           punish'd
           ;
           but
           so
           far
           onely
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           generally
           serve
           to
           correct
           it
           ,
           i.e.
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           with
           Penalties
           below
           the
           rate
           of
           the
           Punishments
           before
           mention'd
           .
           Which
           I
           think
           you
           have
           not
           yet
           proved
           to
           be
           
             unjustifiable
             Severity
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             taking
             away
             men's
             lives
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
          
           
           I
           note
           as
           a
           
             manifest
             Absurdity
          
           .
           
           And
           you
           grant
           that
           there
           is
           
             great
             Absurdity
             somewhere
             in
             the
             case
             .
          
           And
           I
           assure
           you
           I
           am
           very
           well
           content
           that
           the
           Imputation
           should
           lie
           where
           it
           ought
           to
           lie
           :
           And
           I
           know
           of
           no
           occasion
           I
           have
           given
           you
           to
           think
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           ,
           
           having
           mention'd
           an
           Example
           of
           this
           
             extreme
             Absurdity
          
           (
           as
           you
           justly
           call
           it
           )
           which
           
             we
             have
             in
             a
             neighbouring
             Country
             ,
             where
             the
             Prince
             declares
             he
             will
             have
             all
             his
             Dissenting
             Subjects
             saved
             ,
             and
             pursuant
             thereunto
             has
             taken
             away
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             of
             them
             :
          
           You
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           add
           the
           following
           words
           :
           
             For
             thither
             at
             last
             Persecution
          
           (
           so
           ,
           it
           s●ems
           ,
           you
           call
           all
           use
           of
           Punishments
           for
           Religion
           )
           
             must
             come
             :
             As
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             notwithstanding
             your
             talk
             of
             moderate
             Punishments
             ,
             
             you
             your self
             intimate
             in
             these
             words
          
           ;
           
             Not
             that
             I
             think
             the
             Sword
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             declared
             already
             ;
             )
             but
             because
             all
             Coactive
             Power
             resolves
             at
             last
             into
             the
             Sword
             ;
             since
             all
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             
               reform'd
               in
               this
               matter
            
             by
             lesser
             Penalties
             ,
             but
             )
             that
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             lesser
             Penalties
             ,
             must
             at
             last
             fall
             under
             the
             stroke
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             if
             you
             mean
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             ,
             you
             seem
             to
             have
             a
             reserve
             for
             greater
             Punishments
             ,
             when
             lesser
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             be
             convinced
             .
          
           And
           will
           you
           ever
           pretend
           to
           either
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           Modesty
           ,
           after
           this
           ?
           For
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           What
           words
           could
           I
           have
           used
           more
           express
           or
           effectual
           ,
           to
           signify
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           no
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           true
           Religion
           ought
           to
           be
           punish'd
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           choose
           rather
           to
           rebel
           against
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           than
           to
           submit
           to
           lesser
           Penalties
           ?
           (
           For
           how
           any
           should
           
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             those
             Penalties
             ,
          
           but
           by
           rebelling
           against
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           tell
           me
           .
           )
           'T
           was
           for
           this
           very
           purpose
           that
           I
           used
           those
           words
           ,
           to
           prevent
           Cavils
           (
           as
           I
           was
           then
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           think
           I
           might
           :
           )
           And
           I
           dare
           appeal
           to
           any
           man
           of
           Common
           Sense
           and
           Common
           Honesty
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           any
           other
           meaning
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           very
           thing
           which
           I
           so
           plainly
           disclaim
           in
           them
           ,
           you
           pretend
           (
           without
           so
           much
           as
           offering
           to
           shew
           how
           )
           to
           collect
           from
           them
           .
           Thither
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             at
             last
          
           (
           viz.
           to
           the
           
             taking
             away
             men's
             lives
             for
             
             the
             saving
             their
             Souls
             )
             Persecution
             must
             come
             :
             As
          
           you
           
             fear
             ,
             nothwithstanding
          
           my
           talk
           of
           
             moderate
             Punishments
          
           ,
           I
           my self
           
             intimate
             in
             those
             words
             :
             And
             if
          
           I
           mean
           
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             to
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             ,
          
           I
           seem
           to
           
             have
             a
             reserve
             ●●r
             greater
             Punishments
             ▪
             when
             l●●ser
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             be
             convinced
          
           ▪
           Sir
           ,
           I
           should
           expect
           fairer
           dealing
           ●rom
           one
           o●
           your
           Pagans
           or
           Mahumetans
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           ,
           th●t
           I
           would
           never
           wi●h
           that
           any
           man
           who
           has
           undertaken
           a
           bad
           Cause
           ,
           should
           more
           plain●y
           confess
           it
           ,
           than
           by
           serving
           it
           as
           here
           (
           and
           not
           here
           onely
           )
           you
           s●rve
           yours
           .
        
         
           
           Where
           I
           say
           ,
           
             I●
             Force
             b●
             used
             ,
             not
             instead
             of
             Reason
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             convince
             by
             its
             own
             proper
             Efficacy
             (
             which
             it
             cannot
             do
             )
             &c.
             
          
           
           you
           say
           you
           
             think
             those
             who
             make
             Laws
             and
             use
             Force
             ,
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             Church-Conformity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             seek
             onely
             the
             Compliance
             ,
             but
             concern
             themselves
             not
             for
             the
             Conviction
             of
             those
             they
             punish
             ;
             and
             so
             never
             use
             Force
             to
             convince
             .
             For
             ,
          
           you
           add
           ,
           
             pray
             tell
             me
             ;
             When
             any
             Di●●enter
             conforms
             ,
             and
             enters
             into
             the
             Church-Communion
             ,
             is
             he
             ever
             examin'd
             to
             see
             whether
             he
             does
             it
             upon
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Conviction
             ,
             and
             such
             Grounds
             as
             would
             become
             a
             Christian
             concern'd
             for
             Religion
             ?
             If
             Persecution
             (
             as
             is
             pretended
             )
             were
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             men's
             Souls
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             men
             not
             driven
             to
             take
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             keep
             their
             Places
             ,
             or
             to
             obtain
             Licences
             to
             sell
             Ale
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             low
             have
             these
             holy
             Things
             been
             prostituted
             ,
             )
             &c.
             
          
           Who
           they
           be
           that
           pretend
           that
           
             Persecution
             is
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             men's
             Souls
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           .
           But
           as
           to
           those
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           having
           provided
           sufficiently
           for
           the
           Instruction
           of
           all
           under
           their
           care
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           do
           
             make
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           use
           moder●te
           Penalties
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Rules
           and
           Orders
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           think
           their
           Behaviour
           does
           plainly
           enough
           speak
           them
           to
           seek
           and
           
             concer●
             themselves
          
           for
           the
           
             Conviction
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             punish
             ,
          
           and
           for
           their
           Compliance
           ,
           onely
           as
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           Conviction
           .
           Nor
           do●s
           the
           contrary
           appear
           from
           the
           
             not
             examining
             Dissenters
             when
             they
             conform
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             do
             it
             upon
             Reason
             and
             Conviction
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           where
           the
           course
           I
           speak
           of
           is
           held
           ,
           it
           is
           ordinarily
           presu●eable
           ,
           that
           when
           Dissenters
           conform
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           
             upon
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Conviction
          
           .
           And
           as
           to
           irreligious
           Persons
           ,
           who
           onely
           seek
           their
           secular
           Advantage
           ;
           how
           easy
           is
           it
           for
           them
           to
           pretend
           Conviction
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           
             such
             Grounds
          
           (
           if
           that
           were
           required
           )
           as
           
             would
             become
             a
             Christian
             concern'd
             for
             Religion
             ?
          
           This
           is
           what
           no
           care
           of
           man
           can
           certainly
           prevent
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           such
           Persons
           profan●
           the
           
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             Places
             ,
          
           or
           
             to
             obtain
             Licences
             to
             sell
             Ale
          
           ;
           
           this
           is
           an
           horrible
           Wickedness
           indeed
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           they
           alone
           must
           answer
           for
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           very
           unjust
           to
           impute
           it
           to
           those
           who
           
             make
             such
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           
             use
             such
             Force
          
           ;
           or
           to
           say
           that
           they
           
             prostitute
             holy
             Things
          
           ,
           and
           
             drive
             men
          
           to
           profane
           them
           .
           They
           design
           by
           their
           Laws
           ,
           to
           contribute
           what
           lies
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           good
           Christians
           :
           But
           if
           after
           all
           that
           they
           can
           do
           ,
           wicked
           and
           Godless
           men
           will
           still
           resolve
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           they
           will
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           who
           ,
           but
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           can
           help
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           some
           men
           would
           
             through
             carelessness
             never
             acquaint
             themselves
             with
             the
             Truth
             which
             must
             save
             them
             ,
             
             without
             being
             forced
             to
             do
             it
             ,
          
           (
           which
           I
           suppose
           ,
           )
           may
           be
           very
           true
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           
             some
             are
             call'd
             at
             the
             third
             ,
             some
             at
             the
             nineth
             ,
             and
             some
             at
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             ;
             and
             whenever
             they
             are
             call'd
             ,
             they
             embrace
             all
             the
             Truth
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           At
           least
           you
           do
           not
           shew
           why
           it
           may
           not
           :
           And
           therefore
           this
           may
           be
           no
           slip
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           you
           have
           said
           to
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           one
           .
        
         
           Where
           the
           
             gross
             and
             palpable
             Mistakes
          
           lie
           ,
           
           appears
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           in
           part
           already
           .
           
           But
           you
           instance
           in
           my
           saying
           that
           
             Force
             used
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             consider
             ,
             does
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             some
             service
             .
             For
             here
             ,
          
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           I
           
             walk
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             cover
          
           my self
           
             with
             Obscurity
             ,
             by
             omitting
             two
             necessary
             parts
             .
             As
             ,
             first
             ,
             who
             must
             use
             this
             Force
             .
          
           And
           yet
           your
           very
           next
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Which
             though
             you
             tell
             us
             not
             here
          
           (
           where
           it
           would
           have
           been
           impertinent
           to
           tell
           you
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           may
           see
           ,
           I
           was
           there
           onely
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           Force
           was
           useful
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           not
           who
           was
           to
           use
           it
           :
           )
           
             yet
             by
             other
             parts
             of
             your
             Treatise
             't
             is
             plain
             you
             mean
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Secondly
             ,
          
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           I
           
             omit
             to
             say
             upon
             whom
             it
             must
             be
             used
             :
          
           Whereas
           't
           is
           plain
           enough
           too
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           
             by
             other
             parts
             of
          
           my
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           the
           Force
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           opinion
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           upon
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           onely
           ,
           as
           having
           sufficient
           means
           of
           Instruction
           in
           the
           true
           Religion
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           do
           yet
           refuse
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
           But
           this
           you
           would
           not
           see
           ;
           because
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           you
           thought
           it
           more
           for
           your
           purpose
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           
             those
             upon
             whom
          
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           
             Force
             is
             to
             be
             used
          
           ,
           if
           I
           
             say
             any
             thing
             to
          
           my
           
             purpose
             ,
             must
             be
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             National
             Religion
             ,
             those
             who
             come
             not
             into
             Church-Communion
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             then
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           my
           
             Proposition
             in
             fair
             plain
             terms
             will
             stand
             thus
          
           :
           
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             punish
             Dissent●rs
             ,
             onely
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             consider
             those
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             convince
             them
             ;
             who
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             ,
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             it
             may
             do
             service
             ,
             &c.
             towards
             the
             bringing
             men
             to
             embrace
             that
             Truth
             which
             
             otherwise
             they
             would
             never
             be
             acquainted
             with
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             which
             Proposition
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           
             There
             is
             something
             impracticable
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             Something
             unjust
             .
             And
          
           3.
           
           
             Whatever
             Efficacy
             there
             is
             in
             Force
          
           (
           my
           
             way
             applied
             )
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             consider
             and
             be
             convinced
             ,
             it
             makes
             against
             me
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             impracticable
             to
             punish
             Dissenters
             ,
             as
             Dissenters
             ,
             onely
             to
             make
             them
             consider
             .
          
           And
           why
           so
           ?
           The
           Reason
           follows
           :
           
             For
             if
             you
             punish
             them
             as
             Dissenters
             ,
             you
             punish
             them
             for
             not
             being
             of
             the
             National
             Religion
             .
             And
             to
             punish
             a
             man
             for
             not
             being
             of
             the
             National
             Religion
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             punish
             him
             onely
             to
             make
             him
             consider
             ;
             unless
             not
             to
             be
             of
             the
             National
             Religion
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             consider
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           But
           cannot
           Dissenters
           be
           punish'd
           for
           
             not
             being
             of
             the
             National
             Religion
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Fault
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             onely
             to
             make
             them
             co●sider
          
           ,
           as
           the
           End
           for
           which
           they
           are
           punish'd
           ?
           Cannot
           this
           be
           the
           
             onely
             End
          
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           the
           onely
           Cause
           also
           of
           their
           Punishment
           ?
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           whoever
           will
           but
           consider
           my
           words
           ,
           will
           easily
           see
           that
           there
           was
           no
           manner
           of
           occasion
           for
           this
           Subtlety
           .
           For
           my
           words
           are
           ,
           
             If
             Force
             be
             used
             not
             instead
             of
             Reason
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             i.e.
             not
             to
             convince
             by
             its
             own
             proper
             Efficacy
             (
             which
             it
             cannot
             do
             )
             but
             onely
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             consider
             those
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             which
             are
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Where
           't
           is
           plain
           that
           by
           onely
           ,
           I
           exclude
           no
           other
           E●d
           of
           the
           use
           of
           Force
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           of
           
             convincing
             men's
             Minds
             by
             its
             own
             proper
             Efficacy
             .
          
        
         
           
           If
           you
           suppose
           (
           as
           you
           seem
           here
           to
           do
           )
           that
           I
           am
           for
           
             ●unishing
             Dissenters
             ,
             whether
             they
             consider
             or
             no
          
           ;
           you
           are
           in
           a
           great
           mistake
           .
           For
           the
           Dissenters
           (
           which
           is
           your
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           mine
           )
           whom
           I
           am
           for
           punishing
           ,
           are
           onely
           such
           as
           reject
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           proposed
           to
           them
           with
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           :
           Who
           therefore
           can
           never
           be
           supposed
           to
           consider
           those
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           wh●lest
           they
           persist
           in
           rejecting
           that
           Religion
           ,
           or
           (
           in
           your
           language
           )
           whilest
           they
           continue
           Dissenters
           :
           For
           if
           they
           did
           so
           consider
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           continue
           Dissente●s
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             To
             punish
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             National
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             consider
             ,
             is
             unjust
             .
             They
             are
             punish'd
             ,
             because
             out
             of
             the
             National
             Church
             :
             And
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             National
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             convinced
             .
             Their
             standing
             out
             therefore
             in
             this
             State
             ,
             whilest
             they
             are
             not
             convinced
             ,
             not
             satisfied
             in
             their
             Minds
             ,
             is
             no
             Fault
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             justly
             be
             punish'd
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           :
           Where
           the
           
             National
             Church
          
           is
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           men
           ought
           to
           join
           themselves
           ;
           and
           sufficient
           Evidence
           
           is
           offer'd
           ,
           to
           convince
           men
           that
           it
           is
           so
           :
           there
           it
           is
           a
           Fault
           to
           be
           
             out
             of
             the
             National
             Church
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Fault
           not
           to
           be
           convinced
           that
           the
           National
           Church
           is
           that
           true
           Church
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           since
           there
           men's
           not
           being
           so
           convinced
           ,
           can
           onely
           be
           imputed
           to
           their
           not
           considering
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           the
           Evidence
           which
           is
           offer'd
           to
           convince
           them
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           unjust
           to
           punish
           them
           to
           
             make
             them
          
           so
           to
           
             consider
             it
          
           .
        
         
           What
           
             Iustice
             it
             would
             be
          
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           punish
           me
           for
           not
           being
           a
           Cartesian
           ,
           
           it
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           consider
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           proved
           it
           to
           be
           ●s
           necessary
           for
           men
           to
           be
           Cartesians
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           or
           members
           of
           God's
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
           
             Whatever
             indirect
             Efficacy
             there
             be
             in
             Force
             ,
             applied
             your
             way
             ,
             it
             makes
             against
             you
             .
             Force
             used
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             consider
             those
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             and
             suffi●ient
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             but
             which
             without
             being
             forced
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             consider
             ;
             may
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             be
             serviceable
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             embrace
             the
             Truth
             which
             must
             save
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             receive
             and
             embrace
             Falshood
             ,
             which
             will
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           How
           ,
           Sir
           ?
           May
           Force
           used
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           consider
           those
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           which
           are
           
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
          
           be
           
             serviceable
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             embrace
             Falshood
             ?
          
           such
           Falshood
           as
           
             will
             destroy
             them
          
           ?
           It
           ●eems
           then
           ,
           there
           are
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           are
           
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             men
          
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           
             Falshood
             which
             will
             destroy
             them
          
           .
           Which
           is
           certainly
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           Discovery
           ;
           though
           such
           as
           no
           man
           can
           have
           any
           reason
           to
           thank
           you
           for
           .
           That
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           just
           Judgement
           ,
           will
           send
           such
           as
           
             receive
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           but
           reject
           it
           for
           the
           
             pleasure
             they
             have
             in
             unrighteousness
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             strong
             delusion
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           such
           
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
          
           as
           will
           prevail
           wi●h
           men
           so
           disposed
           ,
           
             to
             believe
             a
             Lie
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             damn'd
          
           ;
           This
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           teaches
           us
           .
           
           But
           that
           there
           are
           any
           such
           Reasons
           or
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           are
           
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             co●vince
          
           or
           satisfy
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           resolute
           and
           obdurate
           Sinners
           ,
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           such
           Falshood
           as
           
             will
             destroy
             them
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Position
           which
           I
           ●n●sure
           the
           Scripture
           does
           not
           teach
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           better
           consider'd
           it
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           maintain
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           not
           maintainable
           ,
           what
           you
           say
           here
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           For
           if
           there
           be
           no
           such
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           as
           he●e
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ▪
           s
           
             using
             Force
             to
             make
             men
             consider
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           however
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           supposed
           ,
           if
           you
           plea●e
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           such
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           as
           are
           
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Falshood
             which
             will
             destroy
             them
          
           ;
           And
           ,
           that
           Force
           applied
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           make
           men
           consider
           the●
           ,
           might
           be
           
             serviceable
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             receive
             and
             embrace
             such
             Falshood
             :
          
           What
           will
           you
           conclude
           from
           thence
           ?
           May
           it
           not
           be
           tr●e
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           Force
           used
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           consider
           those
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           which
           are
           proper
           and
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           but
           which
           without
           being
           forced
           they
           would
           not
           consider
           ,
           may
           be
           serviceable
           indirectly
           ,
           and
           
             at
             a
             distance
          
           ,
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           embrace
           
             the
             Truth
             which
             must
             save
             them
             ?
          
           Which
           is
           all
           that
           I
           am
           here
           concern'd
           to
           make
           good
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           content
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Force
           my
           
             way
             applied
             (
             i.e.
          
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           embrace
           the
           Truth
           which
           must
           save
           them
           )
           
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             embrace
             Falshood
             which
             will
             destroy
             them
          
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           
             proper
             to
             do
             as
             much
             harm
             as
             good
          
           ;
           (
           which
           seems
           strange
           enough
           ;
           )
           you
           add
           (
           to
           encreate
           the
           wonder
           )
           that
           in
           my
           
             indirect
             way
             ,
             
             it
             is
             much
             more
             proper
             ,
             and
             likely
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             receive
             and
             embrace
             Error
             ,
             than
             the
             Truth
             :
          
           And
           that
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Because
             Men
             out
             of
             the
             right
             Way
             are
             as
             apt
             ,
             and
          
           you
           think
           you
           
             may
             say
             apter
             ,
             to
             use
             Force
             ,
             than
             others
             .
          
           Which
           is
           ,
           doub●less
           ,
           an
           irrefragable
           Demonstration
           ,
           that
           Force
           used
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           receive
           and
           embrace
           the
           Truth
           which
           ●ust
           save
           them
           ,
           is
           
             much
             more
             proper
             and
             likely
             to
             make
             men
             receive
             Error
             ,
             than
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           how
           come
           we
           to
           talk
           here
           of
           what
           
             men
             out
             of
             the
             right
             Way
             ,
          
           are
           apt
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           bring
           others
           into
           their
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           
             wrong
             Way
          
           ;
           where
           we
           are
           onely
           enquiring
           ,
           What
           may
           be
           done
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           the
           
             right
             Way
          
           ?
           For
           that
           ,
           I
           must
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           ,
           is
           our
           Question
           ,
           viz.
           Whether
           the
           Magist●ate
           has
           any
           Right
           to
           use
           Force
           ,
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ?
           Now
           whereas
           our
           Author
           says
           that
           Penalties
           ,
           
           or
           Force
           is
           
             absolutely
             impertinent
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             convince
             the
             Mind
          
           ;
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           though
           Force
           be
           not
           proper
           to
           
             convince
             the
             Mind
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           
             absolutely
             impertinent
             in
             this
             case
          
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           ,
           however
           ,
           do
           some
           service
           towards
           the
           bringing
           men
           to
           embrace
           the
           Truth
           which
           must
           save
           them
           ,
           by
           bringing
           ●hem
           to
           
             consider
             those
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             convince
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             which
             without
             being
             forced
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             consider
             :
          
           Here
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           No
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           
             much
             more
             proper
             ,
             and
             l●kely
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             receive
             and
             embrace
             Error
             than
             Truth
          
           ;
           because
           
             ●en
             out
             of
             the
             right
             Way
             are
             as
             apt
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             apter
             ,
             to
             use
             Force
             ,
             than
             
             others
             .
          
           Which
           is
           as
           good
           a
           proof
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           as
           the
           thing
           would
           admit
           :
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           given
           us
           a
           better
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           you
           say
           here
           ,
           
           on
           the
           by
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Mildness
             and
             Gentleness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             apter
             to
             use
             Prayers
             and
             Intreaties
             ,
             then
             Force
             ,
             to
             gain
             a
             hearing
             :
          
           I
           shall
           onely
           demand
           of
           you
           ,
           Whether
           the
           
             Mildness
             and
             Gentleness
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           destroys
           the
           Coactive
           Power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           it
           does
           not
           ;
           (
           and
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           not
           say
           it
           does
           ;
           )
           then
           it
           seems
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           use
           his
           Coactive
           Power
           ,
           without
           offending
           against
           the
           
             Mildness
             and
             Gentleness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           And
           so
           ,
           though
           they
           that
           have
           not
           that
           Power
           ,
           can
           onely
           use
           
             Prayers
             and
             Intreaties
             to
             gain
             a
             hearing
             :
          
           yet
           it
           will
           consist
           well
           enough
           with
           the
           
             Mildness
             and
             Gentleness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           use
           his
           Coactive
           Power
           to
           procure
           them
           a
           hearing
           ,
           where
           their
           
             Prayers
             and
             Intreaties
          
           will
           not
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           Force
           in
           my
           
             indirect
             Way
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             proper
             ,
             and
             likely
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             receive
             and
             embrace
             Error
             than
             Truth
             ,
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Because
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             World
             being
             few
             of
             them
             in
             the
             right
             Way
             ;
             (
             not
             one
             of
             ten
             ,
          
           let
           me
           
             take
             which
             side
          
           I
           
             will
             )
             perhaps
             not
             one
             of
             an
             hundred
             being
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             't
             is
             likely
          
           my
           
             indirect
             way
             of
             using
             Force
             would
             do
             an
             hundred
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ten
             times
             as
             much
             harm
             as
             good
             :
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           would
           have
           been
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           asserted
           that
           every
           Magistrate
           may
           use
           Force
           ,
           my
           
             indirect
             way
          
           (
           or
           any
           way
           )
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           his
           own
           Religion
           ,
           whatever
           that
           be
           .
           But
           if
           I
           assert
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           (
           as
           no
           man
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           but
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           will
           assert
           it
           :
           )
           then
           this
           is
           quite
           beside
           the
           business
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           shew
           me
           that
           ,
           
           
             under
             another
             pretense
          
           ,
           I
           
             put
             into
             the
             Magistrate's
             hands
             as
             much
             Power
             to
             force
             men
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             as
             any
             the
             openest
             Persecutors
             can
             pretend
             to
             ,
          
           you
           ask
           ,
           
             What
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             punishing
             men
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Mass
             ;
             and
             punishing
             them
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             consider
             those
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             them
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             go
             to
             Mass
             ?
          
           A
           Question
           which
           I
           shall
           then
           think
           my self
           oblige●
           to
           answer
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           produced
           those
           
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             which
             are
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             men
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             go
             to
             Mass.
             
          
        
         
           
             If
             you
             reply
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           (
           to
           this
           pleasant
           Question
           ,
           )
           
             you
             meant
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             Truth
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             you
             meant
             so
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             you
             say
             so
             ?
          
           As
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           that
           reads
           my
           Answer
           ,
           to
           think
           I
           meant
           otherwise
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             if
             you
             had
             said
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             in
             this
             case
             do
             you
             little
             service
             .
             For
             the
             Mass
             ,
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             is
             as
             much
             supposed
             
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             the
             Liturgy
             here
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           ,
           in
           your
           opinion
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           supposed
           the
           Truth
           ,
           is
           the
           Truth
           :
           (
           For
           otherwise
           this
           Reason
           of
           yours
           is
           none
           at
           all
           .
           )
           Which
           evidently
           makes
           all
           Religions
           alike
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           suppose
           them
           true
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           thing
           you
           must
           own
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           maintain
           that
           my
           
             way
             of
             applying
             Force
             will
             as
             much
             promote
             Popery
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             as
             Protestantism
             in
          
           England
           .
        
         
           
           Whether
           
             this
             Usefulness
             of
             Force
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             ,
          
           I
           leave
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           what
           has
           been
           said
           .
        
         
           
           But
           you
           proceed
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Force
             your
             way
             applied
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             may
             be
             useless
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Where
             the
             Law
             punishes
             Dissenters
             ,
             without
             telling
             them
             it
             is
             to
             make
             them
             consider
             ,
             t●ey
             may
             through
             ignorance
             and
             oversight
             neglect
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             your
             Force
             proves
             useless
             .
          
           But
           where
           the
           Law
           provides
           sufficient
           ●eans
           of
           Instruction
           for
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Punishment
           for
           Dissenters
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           plain
           to
           all
           concern'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Punishment
           is
           intended
           to
           
             make
             them
             consider
          
           ,
           that
           I
           see
           no
           danger
           of
           men's
           
             neglecting
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             through
             ignorance
             or
             oversight
             .
          
           2.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             Some
             Dissent●rs
             may
             have
             consider'd
             already
             ,
             and
             then
             Force
             employ'd
             upon
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             useless
             ;
             unless
             you
             can
             think
             it
             useful
             to
             punish
             a
             man
             to
             make
             him
             do
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             already
             .
          
           And
           I
           say
           ,
           No
           man
           ●ho
           rejects
           Truth
           necessary
           to
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           has
           
             consider'd
             already
          
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           consider
           :
           Which
           is
           enough
           to
           shew
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           Argument
           .
           3.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             God
             has
             not
             directed
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             he
             should
             make
             it
             successful
             .
          
           The
           contrary
           of
           which
           shall
           be
           shewn
           in
           a
           more
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           
           You
           add
           further
           ,
           that
           
             Force
             may
             be
             hurtful
             :
             nay
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             likely
             to
             prove
             more
             hurtful
             than
             useful
             .
          
           1.
           
           
             Because
             to
             punish
             men
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             't
             is
             visible
             cannot
             be
             known
             whether
             they
             ha●e
             perform'd
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             so
             palpable
             an
             injustice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           (
           Which
           has
           already
           been
           spoken
           to
           .
           )
           2.
           
           
             Because
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             being
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             betwixt
             Truth
             and
             Falshood
             ,
             that
             depend
             upon
             long
             and
             many
             Proofs
             ,
             and
             remote
             Consequences
             ;
             nor
             having
             ability
             enough
             to
             discover
             the
             false
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             captious
             and
             fallacious
             Arguments
             of
             Learned
             Men
             vers'd
             in
             Controversies
             ;
             are
             so
             much
             more
             exposed
             ,
             by
             the
             Force
             which
             is
             used
             to
             make
             them
             hearken
             to
             the
             Information
             and
             Instruction
             of
             men
             appointed
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             into
             Falshood
             and
             Error
             than
             they
             are
             likely
             this
             way
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             embrace
             the
             Truth
             which
             mu●t
             save
             them
             ;
             by
             how
             much
             the
             National
             Religions
             of
             the
             World
             are
             ,
             beyond
             
             comparison
             ,
             more
             of
             them
             False
             or
             Erroneous
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             have
             God
             for
             their
             Author
             ,
             and
             Truth
             for
             their
             Standard
             .
          
        
         
           If
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           be
           true
           ;
           then
           an
           
             Infallible
             Guide
          
           ,
           and
           
             Implicit
             Faith
          
           are
           more
           necessary
           than
           ever
           I
           thought
           them
           .
           For
           if
           the
           
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             be
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             betwixt
             Truth
             and
             Falshood
             ,
          
           in
           matters
           concerning
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           must
           mean
           ,
           if
           you
           speak
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           )
           their
           condition
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           hazardous
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           some
           Guide
           or
           Iudge
           ,
           to
           whose
           determination
           and
           direction
           they
           may
           securely
           resign
           themselves
           .
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           of
           no
           such
           Guide
           of
           God's
           appointing
           ,
           so
           I
           think
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           any
           such
           ;
           because
           notwithstanding
           
             the
             long
             and
             many
             Proofs
             ,
             and
             remote
             Consequences
             ,
             the
             false
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             the
             captious
             and
             fallacious
             Arguments
             of
             Learned
             Men
             vers'd
             in
             Controversies
             ,
          
           with
           which
           you
           (
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           )
           endeavour
           to
           amuse
           us
           ,
           through
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Truth
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           lies
           so
           obvious
           and
           exposed
           to
           all
           that
           sincerely
           and
           diligently
           seek
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           person
           shall
           ever
           fail
           of
           attaining
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           famous
           instance
           you
           give
           us
           ,
           of
           the
           two
           Rainoldses
           ,
           of
           any
           moment
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           ;
           unless
           you
           can
           undertake
           that
           he
           that
           err'd
           ,
           was
           as
           sincere
           in
           his
           enquiry
           after
           that
           Truth
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           him
           
             able
             to
             examine
             and
             judge
          
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           whatever
           you
           think
           of
           this
           matter
           )
           't
           is
           plain
           the
           Force
           you
           here
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           not
           Force
           
             my
             way
             applied
             ;
             i.e.
          
           applied
           to
           the
           promoting
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           all
           the
           National
           Religions
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           therefore
           I
           can
           easily
           grant
           you
           all
           that
           you
           would
           have
           ,
           without
           any
           the
           least
           prejudice
           to
           my
           Cause
           .
           For
           how
           much
           soever
           
             the
             National
             Religions
             are
             more
             of
             them
             False
             or
             Erroneous
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             have
             God
             for
             their
             Author
             ,
             and
             Truth
             for
             their
             Standard
          
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           soever
           
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             may
             be
             exposed
             ,
             by
             the
             Force
             which
             is
             used
             to
             make
             them
             hearken
             to
             the
             Information
             and
             Instruction
             of
             Men
             appointed
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             into
             Falshood
             and
             Error
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             likely
             this
             way
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             embrace
             the
             Truth
             which
             must
             save
             them
             :
          
           Yet
           every
           one
           sees
           that
           it
           may
           be
           true
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           convenient
           Force
           used
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           all
           that
           I
           contend
           for
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           I
           allow
           ,
           )
           may
           be
           very
           serviceable
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           by
           bringing
           men
           to
           that
           Consideration
           ,
           which
           nothing
           else
           (
           besides
           the
           extraordinary
           Grace
           of
           God
           )
           would
           bring
           them
           to
           :
           Which
           is
           that
           which
           I
           mean
           by
           
             doing
             service
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
          
           toward
           
           the
           bringing
           men
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           You
           might
           therefore
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           see
           ,
           have
           spared
           the
           Pains
           you
           have
           
             here
             taken
          
           ,
           
           
             to
             give
          
           me
           
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             Force
          
           my
           
             way
             applied
          
           .
           
           For
           how
           confidently
           soever
           you
           tell
           ●e
           that
           it
           
             amounts
             but
             to
             the
             shadow
             and
             Possibility
             of
             Usefulness
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             overbalancing
             weight
             of
             Mischief
             and
             Harm
             annex'd
             to
             it
          
           ;
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           proving
           this
           ,
           you
           have
           onely
           trifled
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           said
           nothing
           at
           all
           ag●inst
           my
           Assertion
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           perhaps
           )
           as
           you
           would
           have
           it
           thought
           ,
           destroy'd
           the
           
             Usefulness
             of
             Force
          
           which
           I
           had
           asserted
           ,
           you
           go
           on
           to
           new
           matter
           of
           triumph
           .
           
             But
             suppose
          
           ,
           
           say
           you
           ,
           
             Force
             applied
             your
             way
             ,
             were
             as
             useful
             for
             the
             promoting
             true
             Religion
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             I
             have
             shew'd
             it
             to
             be
             ●he
             contrary
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             from
             thence
             follow
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             and
             may
             be
             used
             .
          
           By
           your
           savour
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           does
           follow
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           Force
           is
           not
           
             therefore
             unlawful
             to
             be
             used
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             utterly
             useless
          
           ,
           or
           
             absolutely
             impertinent
          
           :
           which
           is
           all
           that
           I
           was
           to
           shew
           against
           our
           Author
           :
           That
           being
           all
           in
           effect
           ,
           that
           he
           says
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           using
           Force
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           as
           has
           already
           been
           made
           appear
           ,
           against
           all
           that
           you
           say
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           such
           Force
           as
           I
           take
           to
           be
           useful
           for
           the
           promoting
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           I
           must
           again
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           ground
           it
           upon
           the
           bare
           Usefulness
           of
           such
           Force
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Usefulness
           of
           it
           :
           as
           any
           man
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           reads
           my
           Answer
           :
           Where
           as
           I
           shew
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           Force
           is
           generally
           necessary
           to
           bring
           those
           tha●
           wander
           ,
           to
           the
           right
           Way
           ;
           
           so
           I
           expresly
           declare
           that
           I
           look
           upon
           outward
           Force
           to
           be
           no
           fit
           means
           to
           be
           used
           either
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           other
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           useful
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           how
           useful
           soever
           you
           may
           suppose
           it
           
             in
             a
             Parish
             that
             has
             no
             Teacher
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             as
             bad
             as
             none
             ,
             that
             a
             Layman
             that
             wanted
             not
             abilities
             for
             it
             ,
             should
             sometimes
             preach
             to
             them
             the
             Doct●ine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &c.
          
           yet
           unless
           you
           suppose
           it
           necessary
           withall
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           serve
           your
           purpose
           .
           And
           that
           you
           cannot
           suppose
           it
           necessary
           ,
           is
           evident
           ;
           because
           any
           such
           Parish
           may
           quickly
           have
           redress
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           but
           seek
           it
           .
        
         
           (
           Whether
           I
           have
           rightly
           
             framed
             the
             Author's
             Argument
          
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           has
           already
           been
           consider'd
           .
           )
        
         
           
           You
           say
           further
           ,
           
             As
             Force
             applied
             your
             way
             is
             apt
             to
             make
             the
             Inconsiderate
             consider
             ,
             so
             Force
             applied
             another
             way
             ,
             is
             as
             apt
             to
             make
             
             the
             Lascivious
             chaste
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             you
             see
             Castration
             may
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             be
             serviceable
             towards
             the
             Salvation
             of
             men's
             Souls
             .
             But
             will
             you
             say
             ,
             from
             such
             a●
             usefulness
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             a
             right
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             by
             Force
             make
             his
             Subjects
             Eunuchs
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ?
          
           Where
           again
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           unless
           you
           will
           say
           Castration
           is
           necessary
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           apt
           ,
           to
           
             make
             the
             lascivious
             chaste
          
           ;
           this
           will
           afford
           you
           no
           advantage
           .
           Now
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           not
           say
           Castration
           is
           necessary
           ,
           because
           I
           hope
           you
           acknowledge
           that
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           Grace
           which
           God
           denies
           to
           none
           who
           seriously
           ask
           it
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           however
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           a
           like
           Case
           .
           For
           if
           Castration
           makes
           any
           lascivious
           person
           chaste
           ;
           it
           does
           it
           by
           taking
           away
           the
           Part
           upon
           which
           the
           Power
           of
           offending
           depends
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Force
           which
           I
           think
           may
           be
           used
           in
           order
           to
           the
           ●uring
           men
           of
           destructive
           Errors
           concerning
           the
           Way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           does
           not
           destroy
           the
           Possibility
           of
           erring
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           disabling
           the
           offending
           Part
           ,
           but
           leaves
           men's
           Brains
           safe
           in
           their
           Skulls
           .
           Indeed
           if
           I
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           to
           cure
           men
           of
           damnable
           or
           dangerous
           Errors
           ,
           it
           is
           useful
           to
           
             knock
             out
             their
             Brains
          
           ;
           the
           Case
           had
           been
           exactly
           parallel
           (
           as
           far
           as
           Usefulness
           goes
           .
           )
           But
           since
           I
           say
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           I
           hope
           no
           man
           that
           has
           any
           Brains
           ,
           will
           say
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           You
           add
           ,
           
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             upon
             an
             imagination
             of
             its
             Usefulness
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             men's
             Souls
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             has
             directed
             .
          
           Which
           ,
           how
           true
           soever
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           very
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           does
           only
           assist
           that
           Ministery
           which
           our
           Lord
           has
           appointed
           ,
           by
           using
           so
           much
           of
           his
           Coactive
           Power
           for
           the
           furthering
           their
           Service
           ,
           as
           common
           Experience
           discovers
           to
           be
           useful
           and
           necessary
           for
           that
           End
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           manner
           of
           ground
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             upon
             an
             imagination
             of
             its
             Usefulness
             ,
          
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           
             any
             other
             means
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Men's
             Souls
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             has
             directed
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
          
           has
           given
           the
           Magistrate
           no
           new
           Power
           ,
           or
           Commission
           :
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           need
           that
           he
           should
           ,
           (
           if
           himself
           had
           had
           any
           Temporal
           Power
           to
           give
           :
           )
           For
           he
           found
           him
           already
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
             the
             People
             for
             good
             ,
          
           and
           
             bearing
             the
             Sword
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             i.e.
          
           invested
           with
           Coactive
           Power
           ,
           and
           obliged
           to
           use
           it
           for
           all
           the
           good
           purposes
           which
           it
           might
           serve
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           it
           should
           be
           ●ound
           needful
           ;
           even
           for
           the
           restraining
           of
           false
           and
           corrupt
           Religion
           ;
           as
           Iob
           long
           before
           (
           perhaps
           before
           any
           part
           of
           the
           
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           )
           acknowledged
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           that
           the
           worshiping
           the
           Sun
           or
           the
           Moon
           ,
           
           was
           an
           
             iniquity
             to
             be
             punish'd
             by
             the
             Iudge
             .
          
           But
           though
           our
           Saviour
           has
           given
           the
           Magistrates
           no
           new
           Power
           ;
           yet
           being
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           he
           expects
           and
           requires
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           submit
           themselves
           to
           his
           Sceptre
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           Power
           which
           always
           belong'd
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           advancing
           his
           Spiritual
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           even
           that
           Charity
           which
           our
           great
           Master
           so
           earnestly
           recommends
           ,
           and
           so
           strictly
           requires
           of
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           it
           obliges
           all
           men
           to
           seek
           and
           promote
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           own
           ,
           especially
           their
           spiritual
           and
           eternal
           good
           ,
           by
           such
           means
           as
           their
           several
           Places
           and
           Relations
           enable
           them
           to
           use
           ;
           so
           does
           it
           especially
           oblige
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           do
           it
           
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             i.e.
          
           by
           that
           Power
           which
           enables
           him
           to
           do
           it
           above
           the
           rate
           of
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           So
           far
           therefore
           is
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           when
           he
           gives
           his
           helping
           hand
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           laying
           convenient
           Penalties
           upon
           such
           as
           reject
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           
             using
             any
             other
             means
          
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           men's
           Souls
           ,
           
             than
             what
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             has
             directed
             ,
          
           that
           he
           does
           no
           more
           than
           his
           Duty
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           his
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           requires
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           
           You
           add
           ,
           
             You
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             what
             you
             think
             useful
             .
          
           No
           doubt
           of
           that
           ,
           Sir
           :
           But
           you
           have
           not
           shewn
           that
           I
           am
           mistaken
           .
           Dives
           thought
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             and
             so
             perhaps
             should
             you
             and
             I
             too
             ,
             if
             not
             better
             inform'd
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             useful
             to
             rouze
             and
             awaken
             men
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             come
             to
             them
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             But
             he
             was
             mistaken
             .
             And
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
          
           Moses
           
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             means
             ,
             appointed
             ,
             neither
             will
             the
             Strangeness
             nor
             Terror
             of
             one
             coming
             from
             the
             dead
             perswade
             them
             .
          
           Very
           good
           ,
           Sir
           :
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Dives
           thought
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           that
           though
           
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           had
           not
           prevail'd
           with
           his
           Brethren
           to
           repent
           ;
           yet
           if
           Lazarus
           were
           sent
           to
           them
           
             from
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           to
           testify
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           and
           heard
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ;
           such
           an
           Evidence
           as
           this
           ,
           so
           much
           greater
           than
           
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           had
           given
           ,
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           would
           not
           fail
           of
           taking
           effect
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           herein
           Abraham
           assures
           him
           he
           was
           mistaken
           ;
           and
           t●at
           the
           true
           ground
           of
           his
           Brethren's
           not
           being
           perswaded
           by
           
             M●ses
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           was
           not
           any
           want
           of
           Evidence
           in
           them
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           it
           was
           ,
           )
           but
           onely
           their
           own
           Hardness
           and
           Insensibility
           ,
           contracted
           by
           the
           custom
           of
           sinning
           ,
           which
           render'd
           them
           incapable
           of
           any
           impressions
           from
           the
           greatest
           Evidence
           that
           could
           be
           given
           .
           
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             If
             they
             hear
             not
          
           Moses
           
             and
             the
          
           Prophets
           ,
           (
           i.e.
           if
           they
           hear
           them
           not
           effectually
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           perswaded
           by
           them
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           next
           Clause
           ,
           where
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           express'd
           by
           that
           word
           ;
           )
           
             neither
             will
             they
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             though
             one
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           But
           how
           does
           this
           concern
           the
           matter
           before
           us
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           in
           my
           Assertion
           like
           this
           Mistake
           of
           Dives
           ?
           Do
           I
           any
           where
           say
           that
           the
           
             means
             appointed
          
           for
           the
           satisfying
           men's
           Minds
           concerning
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           Assistance
           of
           outward
           Force
           ?
           Or
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           more
           likely
           to
           convince
           men's
           Understanding
           ,
           by
           inflicting
           Penalties
           ,
           than
           Christ's
           Ministers
           are
           ,
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           If
           I
           had
           said
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           you
           might
           reasonably
           enough
           have
           put
           me
           in
           mind
           how
           Dives
           was
           mistaken
           in
           what
           he
           
             thought
             useful
          
           .
           But
           if
           I
           do
           expresly
           deny
           that
           Force
           has
           any
           
             proper
             Efficacy
          
           to
           convince
           men's
           Minds
           ,
           and
           do
           place
           all
           its
           Usefulness
           in
           its
           Subserviency
           to
           the
           
             means
             appointed
          
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           apt
           to
           take
           off
           that
           unreasonable
           Aversness
           and
           Prejudice
           ,
           which
           usually
           keeps
           those
           who
           reject
           the
           Truth
           ,
           from
           applying
           themselves
           to
           those
           means
           :
           then
           though
           Dives
           was
           mistaken
           in
           thinking
           that
           Lazarus
           might
           be
           able
           to
           convert
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           though
           
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           had
           not
           done
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           ,
           however
           ,
           be
           no
           Mistake
           ,
           to
           think
           Force
           useful
           for
           the
           purpose
           for
           which
           I
           affirm
           it
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           You
           go
           on
           :
           
           
             If
             what
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             useful
             were
             thence
             to
             be
             concluded
             so
             ,
             we
             should
             (
             I
             fear
             )
             be
             obliged
             to
             believe
             the
             Miracles
             pretended
             to
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           Never
           fear
           it
           ,
           Sir
           ;
           for
           I
           assure
           you
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           it
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           you
           think
           there
           is
           .
           For
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             Miracles
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             were
             once
             useful
             for
             the
             promoting
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             than
             you
             can
             say
             for
             your
             Political
             Punishments
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             God
             thinks
             them
             not
             useful
             now
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             say
             (
             that
             which
             without
             Impiety
             cannot
             be
             said
             )
             that
             the
             Wise
             and
             Benign
             Disposer
             and
             Governer
             of
             all
             things
             does
             not
             now
             use
             all
             useful
             means
             for
             promoting
             his
             own
             Honour
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           And
           then
           you
           add
           ,
           
             I
             think
             this
             Consequence
             will
             hold
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             you
             draw
             in
             near
             the
             same
             words
             .
          
           But
           I
           think
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           shew
           it
           will
           not
           .
           For
           in
           the
           place
           you
           intend
           ,
           
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           useful
           ,
           but
           of
           competent
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             sufficient
             means
          
           .
           Now
           competent
           ,
           or
           sufficient
           means
           are
           necessary
           :
           but
           I
           think
           no
           man
           will
           say
           that
           all
           useful
           means
           are
           so
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           ,
           as
           I
           affirm
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           without
           Impiety
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Wise
             and
             Benign
             Disposer
             and
             Governer
             of
             all
             things
             
             has
             not
             furnish'd
             Mankind
             with
             competent
             means
             for
             the
             promoting
             his
             own
             Honour
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           agreeable
           with
           Piety
           and
           with
           Truth
           too
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           he
           does
           not
           now
           use
           all
           useful
           means
           :
           Because
           as
           none
           of
           his
           Attributes
           obliges
           him
           to
           use
           more
           than
           sufficient
           means
           ;
           so
           he
           may
           use
           sufficient
           means
           ,
           without
           using
           all
           useful
           means
           .
           For
           where
           there
           are
           many
           useful
           means
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           are
           sufficient
           without
           the
           rest
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           using
           them
           all
           .
           So
           that
           from
           God
           's
           not
           using
           Miracles
           now
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           you
           cannot
           conclude
           that
           he
           does
           not
           
             think
             them
             useful
             now
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           does
           not
           think
           them
           necessary
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           
             what
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             useful
             ,
             were
             thence
             to
             be
             concluded
             so
          
           ;
           yet
           if
           whatever
           is
           useful
           ,
           be
           not
           likewise
           to
           be
           concluded
           necessary
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           that
           
             we
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             believe
             the
             Miracles
             pretended
             to
             by
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           For
           if
           Miracles
           be
           not
           now
           necessary
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           inconvenience
           in
           thinking
           the
           
             Miracles
             pretended
             to
             by
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           pretended
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           how
           comes
           this
           Supposition
           in
           ,
           
             That
             what
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             useful
             ,
             is
             thence
             to
             be
             concluded
             so
             ?
          
           For
           ,
           whatever
           you
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           
             what
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             think
          
           or
           phansy
           ,
           with
           little
           or
           no
           reason
           ,
           to
           be
           useful
           :
           but
           of
           what
           we
           judge
           so
           upon
           just
           and
           sufficient
           grounds
           :
           Upon
           a
           
             strong
             Probability
             of
             Success
          
           (
           which
           you
           your self
           seem
           to
           think
           sufficient
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           to
           ground
           an
           opinion
           of
           its
           Usefulness
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           warrant
           the
           Use
           of
           it
           ,
           )
           grounded
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           temper
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           apt
           to
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Method
           I
           speak
           of
           :
           And
           upon
           the
           indisputable
           attestation
           of
           Experience
           .
           For
           how
           confidently
           soever
           you
           tell
           me
           here
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           than
           I
           can
           say
           for
           my
           
             Political
             Punishments
          
           ,
           that
           they
           
             were
             ever
             useful
             for
             the
             promoting
             true
             Religion
          
           ;
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           observing
           persons
           ,
           Whether
           where-ever
           true
           Religion
           ,
           or
           sound
           Christianity
           has
           been
           nationally
           received
           ,
           and
           establish'd
           by
           moderate
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           it
           has
           not
           always
           visibly
           lost
           ground
           by
           the
           relaxation
           of
           those
           Laws
           :
           Whether
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           (
           even
           the
           wildest
           and
           most
           absurd
           ,
           )
           and
           even
           Epicurism
           and
           Atheism
           have
           not
           continually
           thereupon
           spread
           themselves
           :
           and
           Whether
           the
           very
           Spirit
           and
           Life
           of
           Christianity
           has
           not
           sensibly
           decayed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           number
           of
           sound
           Professors
           of
           it
           been
           dayly
           lessen'd
           upon
           it
           .
           (
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           what
           at
           this
           time
           our
           eyes
           cannot
           but
           see
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           giving
           offense
           :
           Though
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           none
           to
           any
           that
           have
           a
           just
           concern
           for
           Truth
           and
           Piety
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           
           the
           Books
           and
           Pamphlets
           which
           now
           fly
           so
           thick
           about
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           manifestly
           tending
           to
           the
           multiplying
           of
           Sects
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           Scepticism
           in
           Religion
           among
           us
           .
           In
           which
           number
           I
           shall
           not
           much
           need
           your
           pardon
           ,
           if
           I
           reckon
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           
             Second
             Letter
             concerning
             Toleration
          
           )
           And
           if
           these
           have
           always
           been
           the
           Fruits
           of
           the
           relaxation
           of
           moderate
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           made
           for
           the
           preserving
           and
           advancing
           true
           Religion
           ;
           I
           think
           this
           consideration
           alone
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           the
           Usefulness
           and
           Benefit
           of
           such
           Laws
           .
           For
           if
           these
           Evils
           have
           constantly
           sprung
           from
           the
           relaxation
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           they
           were
           prevented
           before
           by
           those
           Laws
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           
             Work
             of
             our
             Salvation
          
           be
           ,
           
           as
           you
           justly
           call
           it
           ,
           
             stupendous
             and
             supernatural
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           suppose
           no
           sober
           man
           doubts
           but
           it
           both
           admits
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           requires
           the
           use
           of
           natural
           and
           humane
           means
           ,
           in
           subordination
           to
           that
           Grace
           which
           works
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           till
           you
           have
           shewn
           (
           as
           you
           have
           not
           yet
           )
           that
           no
           Penal
           Laws
           that
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           can
           do
           any
           service
           toward
           the
           salvation
           of
           men's
           Souls
           ,
           in
           subordination
           to
           God's
           Grace
           ;
           or
           that
           God
           has
           forbidden
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           that
           great
           Work
           ,
           with
           the
           Authority
           which
           he
           has
           given
           him
           ;
           there
           will
           be
           no
           occasion
           for
           the
           Caution
           you
           give
           us
           ,
           
             not
             to
             be
             wiser
             than
             our
             Maker
             in
             that
             stupendous
             and
             supernatural
             work
             .
          
        
         
           You
           add
           ,
           
             When
             you
             can
             shew
             any
             Commission
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Force
             ,
             to
             compell
             men
             to
             hear
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             to
             embrace
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             others
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             reason
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             have
             some
             ground
             to
             set
             up
             this
             n●w
             way
             of
             Persecution
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           :
           Though
           no
           Force
           can
           compell
           men
           to
           embrace
           (
           if
           by
           that
           you
           mean
           ,
           to
           believe
           )
           
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             others
             that
             differ
             from
             them
          
           ;
           yet
           some
           Force
           may
           induce
           those
           who
           would
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           hear
           what
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           move
           them
           to
           embrace
           the
           Truth
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           has
           Commission
           to
           use
           convenient
           Force
           ,
           or
           Penalties
           ,
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           his
           doing
           it
           will
           not
           be
           the
           
             setting
             up
             a
             new
             way
             of
             Persecution
             ,
          
           but
           the
           discharging
           an
           
             old
             Duty
          
           .
           I
           call
           it
           so
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           as
           old
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Magistrate's
           Commission
           lies
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           shewn
           already
           .
           For
           the
           Scri●ture
           does
           not
           properly
           give
           it
           him
           ,
           but
           presupposes
           it
           (
           and
           spe●ks
           of
           him
           as
           antecedently
           entrusted
           with
           it
           ,
           )
           as
           it
           does
           also
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           God's
           Law
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
             But
             till
             then
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           till
           I
           
             can
             shew
             a
             Commission
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             &c.
             )
             't
             will
             be
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             obey
             that
             Precept
             of
             the
             G●spel
             ,
             
             which
             bids
             us
             take
             heed
             what
             we
             hear
             .
             So
             that
             hearing
             is
             not
             always
             so
             useful
             as
             you
             suppose
             .
             If
             it
             had
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             have
             had
             so
             direct
             a
             Caution
             against
             it
             .
          
           This
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           is
           onely
           intended
           for
           the
           vulgar
           Reader
           .
           For
           all
           the
           Force
           of
           it
           lies
           in
           our
           English
           Version
           of
           the
           Text
           you
           mention
           :
           
           Which
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           (
           the
           Context
           requiring
           it
           )
           to
           be
           render'd
           Attend
           ,
           or
           
             give
             heed
             to
             what
             you
             hear
             .
          
           And
           if
           this
           be
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           (
           as
           any
           one
           that
           considers
           it
           well
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           )
           then
           our
           Saviour's
           Precep●
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           
             direct
             Caution
             against
             hearing
          
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           requires
           hearing
           with
           great
           Attention
           and
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           
           
             Go
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             was
             a
             Commission
             of
             our
             saviour's
             :
             But
             there
             was
             not
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             Punish
             those
             that
             will
             not
             hear
             and
             consider
             what
             you
             say
             .
             No
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             ;
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             apply
             your
             sel●es
             to
             some
             others
             .
          
           Which
           is
           all
           very
           true
           indeed
           ,
           but
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           
           For
           as
           our
           Saviour
           was
           no
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           inflict
           
             Political
             Punishments
          
           upon
           any
           man
           ;
           so
           much
           less
           could
           he
           empower
           his
           Apostles
           to
           do
           it
           .
           But
           as
           he
           could
           not
           punish
           men
           to
           
             make
             them
             hear
          
           him
           ;
           so
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           need
           that
           he
           should
           .
           He
           came
           as
           a
           Prophet
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           re●eal
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           to
           the
           World.
           And
           therefore
           to
           prove
           his
           M●ssion
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           do
           such
           things
           as
           could
           onely
           be
           done
           by
           a
           divine
           Power
           .
           And
           the
           Works
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           were
           abundantly
           sufficient
           both
           to
           gain
           him
           a
           hearing
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           the
           World
           to
           receive
           his
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           accordingly
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           his
           Apostles
           to
           preach
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           as
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           not
           
             add
             ,
             Punish
             those
             that
             will
             not
             hear
             and
             consider
             what
             you
             say
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           communicated
           to
           them
           the
           Power
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           bad
           them
           
             heal
             the
             sick
             ,
             cleanse
             the
             Lepers
             ,
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             cast
             out
             Devils
          
           :
           Which
           might
           serve
           altogether
           as
           well
           to
           procure
           them
           a
           hearing
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           better
           ,
           to
           manifest
           the
           divine
           Authority
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           leave
           them
           that
           should
           not
           embrace
           it
           ,
           more
           inexcusable
           than
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrha
           .
           And
           what
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           and
           Powers
           our
           Lord
           bestow'd
           after
           his
           Asscension
           ,
           
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           were
           continued
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           in
           such
           measures
           as
           he
           thought
           fit
           ,
           for
           some
           Ages
           after
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           .
           But
           what
           can
           be
           concluded
           from
           hence
           ?
           That
           when
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           sufficiently
           rooted
           and
           establish'd
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           those
           extraordinary
           Graces
           were
           withdrawn
           ,
           as
           no
           longer
           necessary
           ,
           Penal
           Laws
           could
           do
           no
           service
           toward
           the
           preserving
           and
           promoting
           it
           ?
           or
           ,
           That
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           had
           no
           Authority
           to
           make
           
           any
           such
           Laws
           for
           the
           preserving
           and
           promoting
           it
           ?
           No
           such
           matter
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           considering
           that
           those
           extraordinary
           M●ans
           were
           not
           withdrawn
           ,
           till
           by
           their
           help
           Christianity
           had
           prevail'd
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           for
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           supported
           and
           encouraged
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           it
           highly
           probable
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           may
           he
           allow'd
           to
           guess
           at
           the
           Counsils
           of
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           )
           that
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           continue
           them
           till
           then
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           any
           necessity
           there
           was
           of
           them
           all
           that
           while
           for
           the
           evincing
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           to
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Magistrate's
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           You
           add
           further
           :
           
           St.
           Paul
           
             knew
             no
             other
             means
             to
             make
             men
             hear
             ,
             but
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             to
             any
             one
             who
             will
             read
          
           Rom.
           10.14
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Faith
             cometh
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           But
           whoever
           will
           consider
           ▪
           as
           well
           as
           read
           the
           Place
           ,
           will
           find
           no
           such
           matter
           in
           it
           .
           St.
           Paul
           demands
           here
           ,
           
             How
             shall
             men
             hear
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ?
          
           But
           will
           any
           man
           say
           Because
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           or
           Preaching
           is
           always
           necessary
           ,
           therefore
           nothing
           else
           ●an
           ever
           be
           so
           ?
           If
           not
           ;
           then
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           from
           this
           Demand
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           knew
           no
           other
           means
           to
           make
           men
           hear
           ,
           but
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           those
           words
           ,
           vers
           .
           17.
           
           Suppose
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           there
           ,
           to
           be
           rightly
           render'd
           hearing
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           signifies
           the
           word
           preach'd
           Yet
           even
           so
           every
           one
           sees
           they
           will
           serve
           your
           turn
           but
           just
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           But
           if
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           be
           there
           render'd
           report
           (
           and
           I
           do
           not
           see
           why
           it
           may
           not
           )
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           foregoing
           verse
           ,
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             Who
             has
             believed
             our
             report
          
           ?
           )
           then
           the
           sense
           will
           be
           ,
           
             Faith
             cometh
             by
          
           report
           ,
           or
           preaching
           ;
           and
           preaching
           
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           instructing
           and
           sending
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           according
           to
           vers
           .
           15.
           
           Which
           sets
           that
           Text
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           yet
           from
           your
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Where
           to
           shew
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Penalties
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           
             hearken
             to
             Instruction
          
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           and
           examine
           matters
           of
           Religion
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           
           I
           allege
           that
           such
           as
           are
           out
           of
           the
           right
           Way
           ,
           are
           usually
           so
           prejudiced
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           intreaties
           or
           Perswasions
           will
           prevail
           with
           them
           so
           much
           as
           to
           give
           an
           ear
           to
           those
           who
           call
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           other
           means
           left
           (
           besides
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           )
           but
           Penalties
           onely
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           hear
           and
           consider
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           embrace
           the
           Truth
           ;
           You
           demand
           ,
           
             What
             if
             God
             ,
             for
             Reasons
             best
             known
             to
             himself
             ,
          
           
           
             would
             not
             have
             men
             compell'd
             to
             hear
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           far
           as
           moderate
           Penalties
           will
           
             compell
             them
          
           :
           otherwise
           I
           am
           not
           concern'd
           in
           this
           Demand
           :
           )
           
             but
             thought
             the
             good
             Tidings
             
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Proposals
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             Means
             and
             Induc●ments
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             hear
             and
             consider
             ,
             now
             as
             well
             as
             ●ere●o●●●e
             ?
          
           Where
           ,
           first
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           demand
           ,
           How
           it
           appears
           that
           God
           thought
           the
           
             good
             Tidings
             of
             Salvation
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             enough
             heretofore
          
           ;
           when
           he
           endued
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           with
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Power
           of
           healing
           all
           manner
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           &c.
           as
           well
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           hear
           and
           consider
           ,
           as
           to
           
             believe
             ?
             Secondly
          
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           ,
           
             for
             Reasons
             best
             known
             to
             himself
             ,
          
           would
           not
           have
           moderate
           Penalties
           used
           ,
           now
           that
           Miracles
           are
           ceased
           ●o
           induce
           men
           to
           ●ea●
           and
           consider
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           told
           us
           so
           ;
           and
           you
           ought
           to
           have
           shewn
           us
           where
           he
           has
           done
           it
           .
        
         
           You
           go
           on
           ,
           demanding
           ,
           
             What
             if
             God
             would
             have
             men
             left
             to
             their
             freedom
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             hear
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             will
             forbear
             ,
             will
             you
             constrain
             them
             ?
             Thus
             we
             are
             siere
             he
             did
             with
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           those
           words
           ,
           
             whether
             they
             will
             hear
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             will
             forbear
             ,
          
           which
           we
           find
           th●ice
           used
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           ,
           are
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           Fo●
           by
           hearing
           there
           ,
           no
           man
           un●erstands
           the
           bare
           
             giving
             an
             ear
          
           to
           what
           was
           to
           be
           preach'd
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           considering
           it
           onely
           ;
           but
           the
           complying
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           obeying
           it
           :
           according
           to
           the
           Paraphrase
           which
           Gro●ius
           gives
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           Ezek.
           2.5
           .
           
             Si●se
             co●●●gu●●
             ,
             rectè
             :
             si
             non
             (
             quod
             hactenus
             magis
             de
             illis
             credibile
             est
             ,
             ob
             summam
             pertinaciam
             )
             erunt
             mexcusati
             .
          
           However
           ,
           the
           Penalties
           I
           defend
           ,
           are
           not
           such
           as
           can
           any
           way
           be
           pretended
           to
           take
           away
           men's
           
             freedom
             in
             this
             Point
          
           .
        
         
           
           You
           add
           ,
           
             This
             also
             is
             the
             Method
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             We
             are
             Ambassadours
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             did
             beseech
             you
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             pray
             in
             Christ's
             stead
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor
           5.20
           .
           
             If
             God
             had
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             have
             men
             punish'd
             to
             make
             them
             give
             ear
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             call'd
             Magistrates
             to
             be
             Spreaders
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             poor
             Fishermen
             ,
             or
          
           Paul
           
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             who
             yet
             wanted
             not
             Power
             to
             punish
             where
             Punishment
             was
             necessary
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
          
           Ananias
           and
           Sapphira
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Incestuous
          
           Corinthian
           .
           But
           though
           it
           be
           
             the
             Method
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           it
           to
           pray
           and
           beseech
           men
           ;
           yet
           it
           appears
           from
           your
           own
           words
           here
           ,
           both
           that
           Punishment
           may
           be
           sometimes
           necessary
           ,
           and
           that
           punishing
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           by
           those
           who
           are
           to
           
             pray
             and
             beseech
          
           ,
           is
           consistent
           with
           that
           Method
           .
        
         
           Why
           Penalties
           were
           not
           necessary
           at
           first
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           give
           ●ar
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           has
           already
           been
           shewn
           .
           And
           ,
           from
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           it
           seems
           not
           hard
           to
           conjecture
           ,
           why
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           
             poor
             Fishermen
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           be
           
             Spreaders
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           For
           as
           the
           great
           and
           wonderful
           things
           which
           were
           
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           evidencing
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           were
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           procure
           Attention
           to
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           help
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           
           so
           they
           were
           much
           more
           admirable
           and
           convincing
           ,
           as
           done
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           mean
           persons
           ,
           than
           they
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           done
           by
           Princes
           or
           Magistrates
           .
           To
           which
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           World
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           utmost
           resistance
           of
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Evidence
           ,
           to
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           of
           a
           divine
           Power
           accompanying
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           furthering
           the
           progress
           of
           it
           :
           Which
           Evidence
           would
           have
           been
           wanting
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           from
           the
           beginning
           used
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           propagating
           his
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           You
           demand
           further
           ,
           
             What
             if
             God
             ,
             foreseeing
             this
             Force
             would
             be
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             as
             passionate
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             humoursome
             ,
             as
             liable
             to
             Prejudice
             and
             Error
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             did
             not
             think
             it
             a
             proper
             Means
             to
             bring
             men
             into
             the
             Right
             Way
             ?
          
           But
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           of
           an
           Argument
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           proves
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           so
           proving
           too
           much
           ,
           proves
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           
           The
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
             worketh
             not
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God.
          
           And
           yet
           God
           has
           put
           the
           Sword
           into
           the
           Magistrate's
           hand
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           be
           
             as
             passionate
             ,
             as
             humoursome
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           So
           that
           ,
           unless
           you
           would
           have
           no
           Government
           ,
           or
           Discipline
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           you
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           how
           passionate
           or
           humoursome
           soever
           ,
           or
           how
           liable
           soever
           
             to
             Prejudice
             and
             Error
          
           God
           foresaw
           Magistrates
           would
           be
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           colour
           to
           inferr
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           think
           moderate
           Penalties
           ,
           used
           to
           
             bring
             men
             into
             the
             Right
             Way
             ,
             a
             proper
             Means
          
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           you
           demand
           ,
           
             What
             if
             there
             be
             other
             Means
             ?
          
           And
           then
           you
           add
           ,
           
             Then
             yours
             ceases
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             that
             there
             is
             no
             means
             left
             .
             For
             you
             your self
             allow
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             another
             Means
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             not
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             both
             a
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             Means
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             the
             onely
             Means
             ;
             such
             Means
             as
             can
             work
             by
             itself
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             all
             the
             Force
             in
             the
             World
             can
             do
             nothing
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           :
           Though
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           be
           
             another
             Means
          
           ,
           and
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           mention
           it
           ,
           to
           prevent
           Cavils
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           none
           of
           the
           M●●ns
           of
           which
           I
           was
           speaking
           in
           the
           place
           you
           referr
           to
           ;
           
           which
           any
           one
           who
           reads
           that
           Paragraph
           ,
           will
           find
           to
           be
           onely
           Humane
           Means
           .
           And
           therefore
           ●hough
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           be
           
             both
             a
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             Means
             ,
          
           and
           
             such
             as
             can
             work
             by
             it self
             ,
          
           and
           without
           which
           neither
           Penalties
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           
           Means
           can
           do
           any
           thing
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           true
           however
           ,
           that
           when
           Admonitions
           and
           Intreaties
           fail
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           
             Humane
             Means
          
           left
           ,
           but
           Penalties
           ,
           to
           bring
           prejudiced
           Persons
           to
           hear
           and
           consider
           what
           may
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Errors
           ,
           and
           discover
           the
           Truth
           to
           them
           .
           And
           then
           Penalties
           will
           be
           necessary
           in
           respect
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           as
           an
           
             Humane
             Means
          
           .
        
         
           What
           you
           intend
           by
           saying
           that
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           is
           the
           
             onely
             Means
          
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           well
           understand
           .
           If
           you
           mean
           onely
           that
           it
           is
           the
           principal
           and
           
             most
             necessary
          
           Means
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           which
           all
           other
           Means
           are
           vain
           and
           ineffectual
           ;
           I
           grant
           it
           is
           so
           .
           Or
           if
           you
           mean
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             onely
             necessary
          
           Means
           ,
           as
           being
           able
           to
           do
           its
           work
           without
           any
           help
           of
           other
           Means
           ;
           This
           I
           have
           already
           granted
           .
           But
           if
           by
           calling
           it
           the
           
             onely
             Means
          
           ,
           you
           intend
           to
           say
           that
           it
           does
           either
           always
           ,
           or
           ordinarily
           exclude
           all
           other
           Means
           ;
           I
           see
           no
           ground
           you
           have
           to
           say
           it
           .
        
         
           Yes
           ,
           say
           you
           :
           
             God
             alone
             can
             open
             the
             Ear
             that
             it
             may
             hear
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             Heart
             that
             it
             may
             understand
             .
          
           But
           ,
           by
           your
           ●●vour
           ,
           this
           does
           not
           prove
           that
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           no
           Means
           in
           doing
           it
           .
           For
           whatever
           Means
           we
           may
           suppose
           him
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           it
           is
           
             he
             alone
          
           still
           that
           does
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           does
           it
           by
           the
           Means
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           .
        
         
           You
           add
           ,
           
             And
             this
             he
             does
             (
             i.e.
          
           he
           
             opens
             the
             Ear
             that
             it
             may
             hear
             ,
             and
             the
             Heart
             that
             it
             may
             understand
             )
             in
             his
             own
             good
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             gratiously
             pleas'd
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             Phansy
             of
             Man
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             by
             Punishments
             ,
             to
             compell
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           By
           which
           I
           su●pose
           you
           mean
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           has
           no
           ground
           to
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           bless
           any
           Penalties
           that
           he
           may
           use
           ,
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           hear
           and
           consider
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Sa●vation
           :
           or
           (
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           )
           that
           God
           does
           not
           (
           at
           least
           not
           ord●●arily
           )
           afford
           his
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           to
           them
           who
           are
           brought
           by
           such
           Penalties
           to
           hear
           and
           consider
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           hear
           and
           consider
           it
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           so
           as
           to
           be
           moved
           heartily
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
           If
           this
           be
           your
           meaning
           ;
           then
           to
           let
           you
           see
           that
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           desire
           you
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           whether
           they
           that
           are
           so
           brought
           to
           hear
           and
           consider
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           they
           are
           ;
           (
           and
           I
           suppose
           you
           dare
           not
           say
           otherwise
           ;
           )
           then
           it
           evidently
           follows
           that
           God
           does
           afford
           them
           that
           Grace
           which
           is
           requisite
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           :
           Because
           without
           that
           Grace
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           cannot
           be
           bound
           to
           believe
           what
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           believe
           .
        
         
           You
           go
           on
           :
           
             If
             God
             has
             pronounced
             against
             any
             Person
             or
             People
             ,
             
             what
             he
             did
             against
             the
             Iews
          
           (
           Isai.
           6.10
           .
           )
           
             Make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             People
             fat
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             ears
             heavy
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ;
             lest
             they
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             understand
             with
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             convert
             ,
             and
             be
             heal'd
             ;
             Will
             all
             the
             Force
             you
             can
             use
             ,
             be
             a
             means
             to
             make
             them
             hear
             and
             understand
             and
             be
             converted
             ?
          
           No
           ,
           Sir
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           What
           if
           God
           declares
           that
           he
           will
           not
           heal
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           long
           resisted
           all
           his
           ordinary
           Methods
           ,
           and
           made
           themselves
           ,
           morally
           speaking
           ,
           incurable
           by
           them
           ?
           
           (
           Which
           is
           the
           utmost
           you
           can
           make
           of
           the
           words
           you
           quote
           .
           )
           Will
           it
           follow
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           no
           good
           can
           be
           done
           by
           Penalties
           upon
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           so
           far
           gone
           in
           Wickedness
           and
           Obstinacy
           ?
           If
           it
           will
           not
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           it
           will
           not
           ;
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           this
           said
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           attempt
           to
           return
           my
           Argument
           .
           
           And
           that
           you
           may
           do
           it
           the
           more
           successfully
           ,
           you
           represent
           it
           (
           as
           you
           commonly
           do
           )
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           allow'd
           any
           Magistrate
           ,
           of
           what
           Religion
           soever
           ,
           to
           lay
           Penalties
           upon
           all
           that
           dissent
           from
           him
           :
           
           Whereas
           in
           my
           own
           words
           it
           stands
           thus
           :
           
             When
             men
             fly
             from
             the
             means
             of
             a
             right
             Information
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             consider
             how
             reasonable
             it
             is
             ,
             throughly
             and
             impartially
             to
             examine
             a
             Religion
             which
             they
             embraced
             upon
             such
             Inducements
             as
             ought
             to
             have
             no
             sway
             at
             all
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             little
             or
             no
             examination
             of
             the
             proper
             Grounds
             of
             it
             :
             What
             humane
             Method
             can
             be
             used
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             act
             like
             Men
             ,
             in
             an
             affair
             of
             such
             consequence
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             wiser
             and
             more
             rational
             choice
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             laying
             such
             Penalties
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             balance
             the
             weight
             of
             those
             Prejudices
             which
             enclined
             them
             to
             preferr
             a
             False
             Way
             before
             the
             True
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
          
           Now
           this
           Argument
           you
           pretend
           to
           retort
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             other
             means
             left
             (
             taking
             the
             World
             as
             we
             now
             find
             it
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Magistrate
             never
             lays
             Penalties
             ,
             for
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             expected
             they
             ever
             should
             )
             to
             make
             men
             of
             the
             National
             Church
             ,
             any
             where
             ,
             throughly
             and
             impartially
             examine
             a
             Religion
             which
             they
             embraced
             upon
             such
             Inducements
             as
             ought
             to
             have
             no
             sway
             at
             all
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             little
             or
             no
             examination
             of
             the
             proper
             Grounds
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conclude
             the
             use
             of
             Force
             by
             Dissenters
             upon
             Conformists
             necessary
             .
          
           And
           then
           you
           add
           ,
           
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             as
             just
             and
             natural
             a
             Conclusion
             as
             yours
             .
          
           And
           I
           am
           well
           content
           the
           World
           should
           judge
           .
           And
           when
           it
           determines
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           to
           bring
           those
           who
           conform
           to
           the
           National
           
           Church
           ,
           to
           examine
           their
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           Dissenters
           (
           who
           cannot
           possibly
           have
           the
           Coactive
           Power
           ,
           because
           the
           National
           Church
           has
           that
           on
           its
           side
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           National
           without
           it
           )
           to
           
             use
             Force
             upon
             Conformists
          
           ;
           As
           there
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           where
           the
           National
           Church
           is
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           there
           to
           bring
           Dissenters
           (
           as
           you
           call
           them
           )
           to
           examine
           their
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           (
           who
           has
           the
           Coactive
           Power
           )
           to
           lay
           moderate
           Penalties
           upon
           them
           for
           dissenting
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           the
           World
           determines
           thus
           ,
           I
           will
           never
           pretend
           any
           more
           to
           judge
           what
           is
           reasonable
           ,
           in
           any
           case
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           I
           may
           safely
           presume
           that
           the
           World
           will
           easily
           admit
           these
           two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           That
           though
           it
           be
           very
           fit
           and
           desireable
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           are
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           should
           understand
           the
           true
           Groun●s
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           the
           better
           able
           both
           to
           defend
           themselves
           against
           the
           assaults
           of
           Seducers
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           such
           as
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Way
           :
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           strictly
           necessary
           to
           their
           Salvation
           :
           because
           Experience
           shews
           (
           as
           far
           as
           men
           are
           capable
           to
           judge
           of
           such
           matters
           )
           that
           many
           do
           heartily
           believe
           and
           profess
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           conscientiously
           practice
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           ye●
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           true
           Grounds
           upon
           which
           it
           challenges
           their
           belief
           :
           And
           no
           man
           doubts
           but
           whoever
           does
           so
           believe
           ,
           profess
           ,
           and
           practice
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           if
           he
           perseveres
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           attain
           Salvation
           by
           it
           .
           2.
           
           That
           how
           much
           soever
           it
           concerns
           those
           who
           reject
           the
           true
           Religion
           (
           whom
           you
           may
           call
           Dissenters
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           )
           to
           examine
           and
           consider
           why
           they
           do
           so
           ;
           and
           how
           needful
           soever
           Penalties
           may
           be
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           this
           :
           it
           is
           ,
           however
           ,
           utterly
           unreasonable
           that
           such
           as
           have
           not
           the
           Coactive
           Power
           ,
           should
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           inflict
           Penalties
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           Because
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           not
           consistent
           with
           Order
           and
           Government
           ;
           which
           cannot
           stand
           ,
           where
           private
           persons
           are
           permitted
           to
           usurp
           the
           Coactive
           Power
           :
           So
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           manifest
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           prejudice
           which
           is
           done
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           men's
           Souls
           ,
           by
           destroying
           Government
           ,
           does
           infinitely
           outweigh
           any
           good
           that
           can
           possibly
           be
           done
           by
           that
           which
           destroys
           it
           .
           And
           whoever
           admits
           and
           considers
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           secure
           he
           will
           be
           far
           enough
           from
           admitting
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           Parity
           of
           Reason
           in
           the
           Cases
           we
           here
           speak
           of
           ,
           or
           that
           yours
           is
           as
           
             just
             and
             natural
             a
             Conclusion
          
           as
           mine
           .
        
         
           What
           follows
           here
           ,
           has
           been
           sufficiently
           consider'd
           already
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           
           
             Faith
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             God.
          
           And
           I
           say
           ,
           This
           
             Gift
             comes
          
           ,
           ordinarily
           at
           least
           ,
           
             by
             hearing
          
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           both
           warranted
           
           and
           obliged
           to
           use
           convenient
           Penalties
           to
           bring
           his
           Subjects
           to
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           as
           I
           think
           I
           have
           shewn
           that
           he
           is
           ;
           then
           ,
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           
             use
             any
             other
             means
             to
             procure
             this
             Gift
             to
             any
             one
             ,
          
           than
           
             what
             God
             himself
             has
             prescribed
          
           .
        
         
           If
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             all
             the
             means
             God
             has
             appointed
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             hear
             and
             consider
             ,
             be
             Exhortation
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             &c.
             together
             with
             Prayer
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Example
             of
             Meekness
             and
             a
             good
             Life
             ;
             this
             is
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             hear
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             will
             forbear
             .
          
           But
           if
           these
           be
           not
           
             all
             the
             Means
             God
             has
             appointed
          
           ;
           then
           these
           things
           are
           not
           all
           that
           
             ought
             to
             be
             done
          
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           Spreaders
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           has
           already
           been
           shewn
           that
           God
           appointed
           other
           Means
           ,
           besides
           these
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           use
           ,
           to
           induce
           men
           to
           hear
           and
           consider
           .
           And
           though
           when
           those
           extraordinary
           Means
           ceased
           ,
           these
           Means
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           were
           the
           onely
           Means
           left
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           no
           proof
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           when
           he
           became
           Christian
           ,
           could
           not
           lawfully
           use
           such
           Means
           as
           his
           Station
           enabled
           him
           to
           use
           ,
           when
           they
           became
           needful
           .
        
         
           By
           what
           
             Means
             the
             Gospel
             at
             first
             made
             it self
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             
             &c.
             without
             the
             Assistance
             of
             any
             such
             Force
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           as
           I
           
             now
             think
             needful
          
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           already
           .
           But
           whatever
           Neglect
           or
           Aversion
           there
           is
           in
           any
           ,
           
             impartially
             and
             throughly
             to
             instruct
          
           the
           People
           ,
           I
           wish
           it
           amended
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           most
           effectual
           course
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           amending
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           you
           can
           do
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           pertinent
           your
           Discourse
           about
           this
           matter
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           present
           Question
           .
           For
           when
           you
           have
           made
           the
           best
           provision
           you
           can
           for
           the
           Instruction
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           I
           fear
           a
           great
           part
           of
           them
           will
           still
           need
           some
           moderate
           Penalties
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           hear
           and
           receive
           Instruction
           .
        
         
           But
           
             this
             new
             Method
          
           of
           mine
           ,
           
           viz.
           the
           
             useing
             Force
             ,
             not
             instead
             of
             Reason
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             consider
             those
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             which
             are
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             but
             which
             ,
             without
             being
             forced
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             consider
          
           ;
           Which
           I
           say
           ,
           
           
             no
             body
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             indirectly
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             it
             does
             some
             service
             towards
             the
             bringing
             men
             to
             embrace
             the
             Truth
             :
          
           This
           
             new
             Method
          
           of
           mine
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           will
           needs
           call
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           at
           least
           as
           old
           as
           St.
           Austin
           )
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           
           
             was
             never
             yet
             thought
             on
             by
             the
             most
             refined
             Persecutors
             .
          
           Which
           may
           be
           very
           true
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           :
           Though
           I
           think
           it
           hath
           been
           both
           
             thought
             on
          
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           too
           ,
           by
           all
           those
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           having
           made
           all
           requisite
           provision
           for
           the
           instructing
           their
           People
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
           have
           likewise
           required
           them
           ,
           under
           convenient
           Penalties
           ,
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           however
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             altogether
             unlike
             the
             Plea
             made
             use
             of
             to
             excuse
             the
             late
             barbarous
             Usage
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
          
           F●ance
           
             (
             designed
             to
             extirpate
             the
             Reform'd
             Religion
             there
             )
             from
             being
             a
             Persecution
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           For
           it
           seems
           ,
           
             the
             French
             King
             requires
             all
             his
             Subjects
             to
             come
             to
             Mass.
          
           Which
           they
           cannot
           lawfully
           do
           ,
           nor
           he
           lawfully
           require
           them
           to
           do
           .
           But
           you
           go
           on
           :
           
             Those
             who
             do
             not
             come
             to
             Mass
             ,
             are
             punish'd
             with
             a
             witness
             .
             For
             what
             ?
             Not
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             say
             the
             Pleaders
             for
             that
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             for
             disobeying
             the
             King's
             Laws
             .
          
           Whether
           those
           Pleaders
           plead
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           But
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           their
           Plea
           is
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           carries
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           an
           Excuse
           in
           it
           .
           For
           if
           true
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           God's
           Law
           ,
           forbids
           men
           to
           go
           to
           Mass
           ;
           then
           those
           Laws
           can
           be
           no
           Laws
           ,
           which
           require
           men
           to
           go
           to
           Mass
           :
           unless
           Man
           can
           make
           Laws
           against
           God's
           Laws
           .
           And
           if
           those
           Laws
           be
           no
           Laws
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           grosly
           improper
           to
           talk
           of
           disobeying
           them
           .
           For
           
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no.
             Transgression
             ,
          
           or
           Disobedience
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           Act
           of
           Obedience
           to
           God
           (
           as
           all
           Acts
           which
           true
           Religion
           requires
           ,
           are
           )
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Disobedience
           to
           any
           body
           .
           Now
           if
           those
           Laws
           by
           which
           the
           French
           King
           requires
           his
           Subjects
           to
           come
           to
           Mass
           ,
           be
           no
           Laws
           :
           and
           consequently
           their
           refusing
           to
           come
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           
             disobeying
             his
             Laws
          
           :
           :
           't
           is
           evident
           there
           is
           nothing
           left
           for
           which
           the
           Refusers
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           punish'd
           ,
           but
           onely
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           requires
           them
           to
           refuse
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           the
           likeness
           of
           my
           
             new
             Method
          
           to
           this
           
             Plea.
             So
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             by
             your
             Rule
             ,
             the
             Dissenters
          
           (
           from
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           for
           I
           speak
           of
           no
           other
           )
           
             must
             be
             punish'd
          
           (
           or
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           subjected
           to
           moderate
           Penalties
           ,
           such
           as
           shall
           make
           them
           uneasy
           ,
           but
           neither
           destroy
           ,
           no●
           undo
           them
           .
           )
           
             For
             what
             ?
             Not
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
          
           (
           So
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           Sir.
           But
           where
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           do
           I
           say
           that
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           punish'd
           for
           their
           Religion
           ?
           )
           
             not
             for
             following
             the
             Light
             of
             their
             own
             Reason
             ,
             not
             for
             obeying
             the
             Dictates
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             .
          
           No
           ,
           Sir
           :
           but
           ra●●er
           for
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           the
           
             Light
             of
             their
             own
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           ●he
           
             Dictates
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
          
           (
           if
           their
           Reason
           and
           Consciences
           were
           not
           perverted
           and
           abused
           )
           would
           undoubtedly
           lead
           them
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Method
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           designe●
           to
           bring
           them
           .
           You
           proceed
           :
           
             For
             what
             then
             are
             they
             to
             be
             punish'd
             ?
             To
             make
             them
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             examine
             the
             Religion
             they
             have
             embraced
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             they
             have
             rejected
             .
          
           Right
           ,
           Sir
           :
           That
           is
           indeed
           the
           
           next
           End
           for
           which
           they
           are
           to
           be
           punish'd
           .
           But
           what
           is
           that
           to
           your
           Question
           ?
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           pertinent
           ,
           demands
           for
           what
           Fault
           ,
           not
           for
           what
           End
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           punish'd
           :
           As
           appears
           even
           by
           your
           next
           words
           ;
           
             So
             that
             they
             are
             punish'd
             ,
             not
             for
             having
             offended
             against
             a
             Law
             ;
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           not
           for
           any
           
             Fault
             :
             )
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             that
             requires
             them
             to
             examine
             .
          
        
         
           It
           seems
           then
           the
           Likeness
           of
           the
           two
           Pleas
           lies
           in
           this
           :
           The
           
             Pleaders
             for
             the
          
           French
           Discipline
           say
           that
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           go
           to
           Mass
           ,
           are
           not
           punish'd
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           but
           for
           
             disobeying
             the
             King's
             Laws
          
           .
           And
           you
           make
           me
           say
           ,
           that
           Dissenters
           are
           to
           be
           punish'd
           
             not
             for
             having
             offended
             against
             a
             Law.
          
           And
           were
           there
           ever
           any
           Twinns
           more
           like
           than
           these
           two
           Pleas
           are
           ?
        
         
           But
           as
           if
           you
           had
           forgotten
           the
           Likeness
           you
           talk'd
           of
           ,
           you
           conclude
           with
           these
           words
           ;
           
             And
             which
             now
             is
             the
             fairer
             Plea
             ,
             pray
             judge
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           thing
           I
           am
           to
           judge
           of
           at
           last
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           how
           like
           these
           Pleas
           are
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           but
           which
           is
           the
           fairer
           Plea
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           confess
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           made
           my
           Plea
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           is
           no
           considerable
           difference
           as
           to
           the
           Fairness
           of
           them
           ,
           excepting
           what
           arises
           from
           the
           different
           Degrees
           of
           Punishment
           in
           the
           French
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           my
           Method
           .
           But
           if
           the
           French
           Plea
           be
           not
           true
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           you
           make
           to
           be
           mine
           ,
           be
           not
           mine
           :
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           to
           enquire
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fairer
           of
           them
           ?
           The
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           is
           this
           :
           The
           French
           Discipline
           Dragoons
           men
           ,
           and
           many
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           out
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           
           for
           not
           
             coming
             to
             Mass
          
           (
           which
           is
           no
           Fault
           ,
           )
           to
           make
           them
           
             come
             to
             Mass
          
           (
           which
           they
           cannot
           do
           wi●hout
           sin
           .
           )
           And
           my
           Method
           punishes
           men
           with
           Punishments
           which
           do
           not
           deserve
           to
           be
           call'd
           so
           ,
           when
           compared
           with
           those
           of
           the
           French
           Discipline
           ,
           for
           rejecting
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           proposed
           to
           them
           with
           sufficient
           Evidence
           (
           which
           certainly
           is
           a
           Fault
           ,
           )
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           consider
           and
           examine
           the
           Evidence
           with
           which
           it
           is
           proposed
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           embrace
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           both
           lawful
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           duty
           to
           do
           .
           )
           And
           which
           of
           these
           Methods
           or
           Pleas
           is
           the
           fairer
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           World
           judge
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           you
           say
           here
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             that
             requires
             men
             to
             examine
             ,
          
           I
           think
           the
           contrary
           is
           plain
           enough
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Laws
           provide
           sufficient
           means
           of
           Instruction
           in
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           then
           require
           all
           men
           to
           embrace
           that
           Religion
           ;
           I
           think
           the
           most
           natural
           Construction
           of
           those
           Laws
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           require
           men
           to
           embrace
           it
           upon
           Instruction
           and
           Conviction
           ;
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           they
           should
           do
           ,
           without
           examining
           the
           Grounds
           upon
           which
           it
           stands
           .
        
         
         
           How
           pertinent
           the
           Declamation
           is
           ,
           which
           makes
           up
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Paragraph
           ,
           appears
           sufficiently
           by
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           and
           will
           appear
           yet
           further
           ,
           before
           I
           take
           leave
           of
           you
           .
        
         
           
           But
           that
           
             this
             new
             sort
             of
             Discipline
             may
             ,
          
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           
             have
             all
             fair
             play
          
           ,
           you
           come
           now
           to
           enquire
           at
           large
           into
           several
           Particulars
           relating
           to
           it
           :
           As
           namely
           ,
           
             Who
             it
             is
             I
             would
             have
             to
             be
             pun●sh'd
             :
             For
             what
             I
             would
             have
             them
             punish'd
             :
             With
             what
             sort
             of
             Penalties
             ,
             what
             degree
             of
             Punishment
             they
             should
             be
             forced
             :
             And
             how
             long
             they
             are
             to
             be
             punish'd
             .
          
           And
           here
           ,
           upon
           all
           these
           Heads
           ,
           you
           discover
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           such
           Difficulties
           and
           Inconsistencies
           ,
           as
           are
           enough
           to
           spoil
           any
           Discipline
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           just
           good
           for
           nothing
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           not
           follow'd
           you
           thus
           close
           hitherto
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           but
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           I
           have
           already
           abundantly
           laid
           open
           the
           Mistakes
           and
           Cavils
           upon
           which
           those
           Imaginations
           are
           grounded
           .
           And
           therefore
           having
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           sufficiently
           prepared
           my
           way
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           without
           more
           adoe
           ,
           address
           my self
           to
           manifest
           the
           Consistency
           and
           Practicableness
           of
           my
           
             new
             Method
          
           (
           as
           you
           will
           have
           it
           )
           in
           the
           way
           you
           your self
           prescibe
           me
           ,
           viz.
           
           by
           
             telling
             the
             World
             plainly
             and
             directly
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 punish'd
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 what
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 With
                 what
                 Punishments
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 How
                 long
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 What
                 Advantage
                 to
                 true
                 Religion
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 Magistrates
                 every
                 where
                 did
                 so
                 punish
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Whence
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 had
                 Commission
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
            
          
           Which
           when
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           
             by
             settling
             these
             Points
             have
             framed
             the
             parts
             of
             my
             new
             Engine
             ,
             set
             it
             together
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             that
             it
             will
             work
             ,
             without
             doing
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             in
             the
             World
             ,
          
           you
           tell
           me
           you
           
             think
             then
             men
             may
             be
             content
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             .
          
           Onely
           before
           I
           do
           this
           ,
           I
           crave
           leave
           to
           take
           some
           notice
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Conditions
           you
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           lay
           upon
           me
           .
           For
           you
           require
           me
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           ●ot
           onely
           
             plainly
             and
             intelligibly
             ,
             without
             keeping
             in
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             general
             expressions
          
           (
           which
           is
           reasonable
           enough
           ,
           
           )
           but
           likewise
           
             without
             supposing
             all
             along
          
           my
           
             Church
             in
             the
             right
          
           ,
           and
           my
           
             Religion
             the
             true
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           latter
           Condition
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           you
           can
           oblige
           me
           to
           it
           .
           For
           if
           my
           Church
           be
           
             in
             the
             right
          
           ;
           and
           my
           Religion
           be
           the
           true
           ;
           why
           may
           I
           not
           
             all
             along
             suppose
          
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ?
        
         
           You
           say
           
             this
             can
             no
             more
             be
             allow'd
          
           to
           me
           
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             whatever
          
           my
           
             Church
             or
             Religion
             be
             ,
             than
             it
             can
             be
             to
             a
             Papist
             or
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             a
             
             Presbyterian
             or
             an
             Anabaptist
             ;
             nay
             no
             more
             to
          
           me
           ,
           
             than
             it
             can
             be
             allow'd
             to
             a
             Iew
             or
             a
             Mahometan
             .
          
           No
           ,
           Sir
           ?
           Not
           whatever
           my
           
             Church
             ,
             or
             Religion
             be
          
           ?
           That
           seems
           somewhat
           ha●d
           .
           And
           methinks
           you
           might
           have
           given
           us
           some
           Reason
           for
           what
           you
           say
           :
           For
           certainly
           it
           is
           not
           so
           self-evident
           as
           to
           need
           no
           proof
           .
           But
           I
           think
           it
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           guess
           at
           your
           Reason
           ,
           though
           you
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           expressly
           to
           own
           it
           .
           For
           't
           is
           obvious
           enough
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           Reason
           for
           this
           Assertion
           of
           yours
           ,
           but
           either
           the
           equal
           Truth
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           equal
           Certainty
           (
           or
           Uncertainty
           )
           of
           all
           Religions
           .
           For
           whoever
           considers
           your
           Assertion
           ,
           must
           see
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           obliged
           to
           maintain
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           :
           Either
           1.
           
           That
           no
           Religion
           
             is
             the
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           other
           Religions
           :
           Which
           makes
           all
           Religions
           true
           ,
           or
           all
           false
           ,
           and
           so
           either
           way
           indifferent
           .
           Or
           ,
           2.
           
           That
           though
           some
           one
           Religion
           be
           
             the
             true
             Religion
          
           ;
           yet
           no
           man
           can
           have
           any
           more
           reason
           ,
           than
           another
           man
           of
           another
           Religion
           may
           have
           ,
           to
           believe
           his
           to
           be
           
             the
             true
             Religion
          
           .
           Which
           makes
           all
           Religions
           equally
           certain
           (
           or
           uncertain
           ;
           whether
           you
           please
           )
           and
           so
           renders
           it
           vain
           and
           idle
           to
           enquire
           after
           
             the
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           onely
           a
           piece
           of
           good
           luck
           if
           any
           man
           be
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           good
           luck
           as
           he
           can
           never
           know
           that
           he
           has
           ,
           till
           he
           come
           into
           the
           other
           World.
           Whether
           of
           these
           two
           Principles
           you
           will
           own
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           But
           certainly
           one
           or
           the
           other
           of
           them
           
             lies
             at
             the
             bottom
          
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           
             lurking
             Supposition
             upon
             which
             you
             build
             all
             that
             you
             say
             .
          
        
         
           But
           as
           unreasonable
           as
           this
           Condition
           is
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           need
           I
           have
           to
           decline
           it
           ,
           nor
           any
           occasion
           you
           had
           to
           impose
           it
           upon
           me
           .
           For
           certainly
           the
           making
           what
           you
           call
           my
           new
           Method
           ,
           consistent
           and
           practicable
           ,
           does
           no
           way
           oblige
           me
           to
           
             suppose
             all
             along
          
           my
           Religion
           is
           
             the
             true
          
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           .
           No
           ,
           Sir
           ;
           't
           is
           enough
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           to
           suppose
           that
           there
           is
           
             one
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           that
           Religion
           may
           be
           known
           by
           those
           who
           profess
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           may
           also
           be
           manifested
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           by
           them
           to
           others
           ,
           so
           far
           a●
           least
           as
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           them
           without
           excuse
           if
           they
           do
           not
           .
           Indeed
           if
           either
           of
           the
           two
           Principles
           but
           now
           mention'd
           ,
           be
           true
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           if
           all
           Religions
           be
           equally
           true
           ,
           and
           so
           indifferent
           ;
           or
           all
           be
           equally
           certain
           (
           or
           uncertain
           :
           )
           then
           without
           more
           adoe
           ,
           the
           Cause
           is
           yours
           .
           For
           then
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           why
           any
           man
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           should
           change
           his
           Religion
           :
           and
           so
           there
           can
           be
           no
           room
           for
           using
           any
           manner
           of
           Force
           ,
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           consider
           what
           may
           reasonably
           move
           them
           to
           change
           .
           But
           if
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
           there
           be
           one
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           may
           be
           known
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           true
           Religion
           by
           those
           who
           are
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           may
           by
           them
           be
           manifested
           to
           others
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           has
           been
           said
           :
           then
           't
           is
           altogether
           as
           plain
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           very
           reasonable
           and
           necessary
           for
           some
           men
           to
           change
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           made
           appear
           to
           them
           to
           be
           so
           .
           And
           then
           if
           such
           men
           will
           not
           consider
           what
           is
           offer'd
           ,
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           Reasonableness
           and
           Necessity
           of
           doing
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           very
           fit
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           you
           have
           said
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           br●nging
           them
           to
           Consideration
           ,
           to
           require
           them
           under
           convenient
           Penalties
           ,
           to
           forsake
           their
           false
           Religions
           ,
           and
           to
           embrace
           the
           true
           .
           Now
           as
           these
           things
           are
           all
           that
           I
           need
           to
           suppose
           ;
           so
           I
           shall
           take
           leave
           to
           suppose
           them
           ,
           till
           you
           shew
           good
           reason
           why
           I
           should
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Particulars
           mention'd
           .
           Which
           I
           think
           may
           be
           done
           in
           a
           very
           few
           words
           so
           plainly
           and
           intelligibly
           ,
           upon
           these
           Supposals
           as
           to
           enable
           any
           Reader
           to
           see
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           help
           ,
           to
           how
           little
           purpose
           you
           multiply
           words
           about
           these
           matters
           .
           Here
           therefore
           I
           am
           to
           
             tell
             the
             World
          
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Who
             are
             to
             be
             punish'd
          
           .
           And
           those
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           whole
           tenor
           of
           my
           Answer
           ,
           are
           no
           other
           but
           such
           ,
           as
           having
           sufficient
           Evidence
           tender'd
           them
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           do
           yet
           reject
           it
           ;
           whether
           utterly
           refusing
           to
           consider
           that
           Evidence
           ,
           or
           no●
           considering
           it
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           viz.
           with
           such
           care
           and
           diligence
           as
           the
           matter
           deserves
           and
           requires
           ,
           and
           with
           honest
           and
           unbiass'd
           minds
           .
           And
           what
           difficulty
           there
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           that
           those
           who
           do
           so
           reject
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           are
           culpable
           ,
           and
           deserve
           to
           be
           punish'd
           .
           And
           it
           is
           easy
           enough
           to
           know
           when
           men
           do
           so
           reject
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           For
           that
           requires
           no
           more
           than
           that
           we
           know
           that
           that
           Religion
           was
           tender'd
           to
           them
           with
           sufficient
           Evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           it
           may
           be
           tender'd
           to
           men
           with
           such
           Evidence
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           known
           when
           it
           is
           so
           tender'd
           ;
           these
           things
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           I
           take
           leave
           here
           to
           suppose
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           persons
           I
           describe
           ,
           do
           really
           deserve
           to
           be
           punish'd
           ;
           and
           may
           be
           known
           to
           be
           such
           as
           I
           describe
           them
           ;
           then
           as
           they
           deserve
           to
           be
           punish'd
           ;
           so
           they
           may
           be
           punish'd
           .
           Which
           is
           all
           that
           needs
           be
           said
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Consistency
           and
           Practicableness
           of
           this
           Method
           .
           And
           what
           do
           you
           any
           where
           say
           against
           this
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           
             For
             what
          
           .
           By
           which
           I
           perceive
           you
           mean
           two
           things
           .
           For
           sometimes
           you
           speak
           of
           the
           Fault
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           the
           End
           for
           which
           men
           are
           to
           be
           punish'd
           .
           (
           And
           sometimes
           you
           plainly
           confound
           
           them
           .
           )
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           enquired
           ,
           For
           what
           Fault
           men
           are
           to
           be
           punish'd
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           For
           rejecting
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           after
           sufficient
           Evidence
           tender'd
           them
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           :
           Which
           certainly
           is
           a
           Fault
           ,
           and
           deserves
           Punishment
           .
           But
           if
           you
           enquire
           for
           what
           End
           such
           as
           do
           so
           reject
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           punish'd
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           To
           bring
           them
           to
           embrace
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           that
           carefully
           and
           impartially
           ,
           the
           Evidence
           which
           is
           offer'd
           ,
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           :
           Which
           are
           undeniably
           just
           and
           excellent
           Ends
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           through
           God's
           blessing
           ,
           have
           often
           been
           procured
           ,
           and
           may
           yet
           be
           procured
           by
           convenient
           Penalties
           ,
           inflicted
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           know
           of
           any
           thing
           you
           say
           against
           any
           part
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           already
           answer'd
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             With
             what
             Punishments
          
           .
           Now
           here
           having
           in
           my
           Answer
           declared
           ,
           
           that
           I
           take
           the
           Severities
           so
           often
           mention'd
           ,
           (
           which
           either
           destroy
           men
           ,
           or
           make
           them
           miserable
           )
           to
           be
           
             utterly
             unapt
             and
             improper
          
           (
           for
           Reasons
           there
           given
           )
           
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             embrace
             the
             Truth
             which
             must
             save
             them
          
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           presume
           to
           determine
           (
           nor
           have
           you
           shewn
           any
           cause
           why
           I
           should
           )
           just
           how
           far
           ,
           within
           those
           bounds
           ,
           that
           Force
           extends
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           really
           serviceable
           to
           that
           end
           ;
           but
           content
           my self
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             so
             much
             Force
             ,
             or
             such
             Penalties
             as
             are
             ordinarily
             sufficient
             ●o
             prevail
             with
             men
             of
             common
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             not
             desperately
             perverse
             and
             obstinate
             to
             weigh
             matters
             of
             Religion
             carefully
             and
             impartially
             ;
             and
             without
             which
             ordinarily
             they
             will
             not
             do
             this
             ;
             so
             much
             Force
             ,
             or
             such
             Penalties
             may
             fitly
             and
             reasonably
             be
             used
             for
             the
             promoting
             true
             Religion
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           And
           what
           just
           exception
           this
           is
           liable
           to
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           I
           speak
           of
           men
           of
           
             common
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             not
             desperately
             perverse
             and
             obstinate
             ,
          
           I
           think
           't
           is
           plain
           enough
           ,
           that
           by
           
             common
             Discretion
          
           I
           exclude
           not
           Idiotes
           onely
           ,
           
           and
           such
           as
           we
           usually
           call
           Mad-men
           ,
           but
           likewise
           the
           
             desperately
             perverse
             and
             obstinate
          
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           may
           well
           enough
           deserve
           that
           name
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           wont
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           Bedlam
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           the
           Penalties
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           be
           intended
           for
           the
           curing
           men's
           unreasonable
           Prejudices
           and
           Refractariness
           against
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           then
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           
             desperately
             perverse
             and
             obstinate
          
           are
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           in
           measuring
           these
           Penalties
           ,
           
           is
           very
           apparent
           .
           For
           as
           Remedies
           are
           not
           provided
           for
           the
           incurable
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           preparing
           and
           tempering
           them
           ,
           regard
           is
           to
           be
           had
           onely
           to
           those
           for
           whom
           they
           are
           designed
           .
        
         
         
           Perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           needful
           here
           (
           to
           prevent
           a
           little
           Cavi●
           )
           to
           note
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           degrees
           of
           Perversness
           and
           Obstinacy
           and
           that
           men
           may
           be
           
             perverse
             and
             obstinate
          
           ,
           without
           being
           desperately
           so
           :
           And
           that
           therefore
           some
           perverse
           and
           obstinate
           persons
           may
           be
           thought
           curable
           ,
           though
           such
           as
           are
           desperately
           so
           cannot
           .
           (
           As
           there
           are
           likewise
           degrees
           of
           Carelessness
           in
           men
           of
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Concern
           for
           it
           :
           So
           that
           such
           as
           have
           some
           Co●cern
           for
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           careless
           of
           it
           to
           a
           great
           degree
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           those
           who
           have
           any
           Concern
           for
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           deserve
           regard
           and
           pity
           ;
           then
           so
           may
           some
           carless
           persons
           ,
           though
           those
           
             who
             have
             no
             Concern
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             deserve
             not
             to
             be
             consider'd
             .
          
           Which
           spoils
           a
           little
           Harangue
           you
           give
           us
           ,
           
           Pag.
           43.
           )
        
         
           And
           as
           those
           Med●cines
           are
           thought
           safe
           and
           advisable
           ,
           which
           do
           ordinarily
           cure
           ,
           though
           not
           always
           (
           as
           none
           do
           :
           )
           So
           those
           Penalties
           ,
           or
           Punishments
           ,
           which
           are
           ordinarily
           found
           sufficient
           (
           as
           well
           as
           necessary
           )
           for
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           are
           designed
           ,
           may
           fitly
           and
           reasonably
           be
           used
           for
           the
           compassing
           those
           ends
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           more
           can
           be
           required
           to
           justify
           the
           Rule
           here
           given
           .
           
           For
           if
           you
           demand
           that
           it
           should
           express
           wha●
           Penalties
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           it
           says
           may
           fitly
           and
           
             reasonably
             be
             used
          
           :
           this
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           unreasonable
           Demand
           .
           For
           what
           Rule
           is
           there
           that
           expresses
           the
           Particulars
           which
           agree
           with
           it
           ?
           A
           Rule
           is
           intended
           for
           a
           
             common
             Measure
          
           ,
           by
           which
           Particulars
           are
           to
           be
           examined
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           necessarily
           be
           general
           .
           And
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           given
           ,
           are
           supposed
           to
           be
           able
           to
           apply
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           of
           Particulars
           by
           it
           .
           Nay
           it
           is
           often
           seen
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           better
           able
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           give
           it
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           present
           case
           :
           The
           Rule
           here
           laid
           down
           ,
           is
           that
           by
           which
           I
           suppose
           Governers
           and
           Lawgivers
           ought
           to
           examine
           the
           Penalties
           they
           use
           ,
           for
           the
           promoting
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           .
           But
           certainly
           no
           man
           doubts
           but
           their
           Prudence
           and
           Experience
           enables
           them
           to
           use
           and
           apply
           it
           be●ter
           than
           other
           men
           ;
           and
           to
           judge
           more
           exactly
           what
           Penalties
           do
           agree
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           do
           not
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           think
           you
           must
           excuse
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           what
           it
           becomes
           me
           rather
           to
           learn
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             How
             long
             they
             are
             to
             be
             punish'd
             .
          
           And
           of
           this
           the
           account
           is
           very
           easy
           .
           For
           certainly
           nothing
           is
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           than
           that
           men
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           punishment
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           to
           offend
           .
           And
           as
           long
           as
           men
           reject
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           tender'd
           them
           with
           sufficient
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           long
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           
           they
           offend
           :
           Because
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           innocently
           to
           reject
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           so
           tender'd
           to
           him
           .
           For
           whoever
           rejects
           that
           Religion
           so
           tender'd
           ,
           does
           either
           apprehend
           and
           perceive
           th●
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           he
           does
           not
           .
           If
           he
           does
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           what
           greater
           Crime
           any
           man
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
           If
           he
           does
           not
           perceive
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           account
           to
           be
           given
           of
           that
           ,
           but
           either
           that
           〈◊〉
           shuts
           his
           eyes
           against
           the
           Evidence
           which
           is
           offer'd
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           at
           all
           consider
           it
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           does
           not
           consider
           it
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           viz.
           with
           such
           care
           as
           is
           requisite
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           sincere
           desire
           to
           learn
           the
           Truth
           :
           Either
           of
           which
           does
           manifestly
           involve
           him
           in
           guilt
           .
        
         
           To
           sa●
           here
           that
           a
           man
           who
           has
           the
           true
           Religion
           proposed
           to
           him
           with
           sufficient
           Evidence
           of
           its
           Truth
           ,
           may
           consider
           it
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           or
           
             do
             his
             utmost
             in
             considering
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           perceive
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ;
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           ,
           than
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           sufficient
           Evidence
           is
           not
           sufficient
           Evidence
           .
           For
           what
           does
           any
           man
           mean
           by
           sufficient
           Evidence
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           will
           certainly
           win
           assent
           ,
           where-ever
           it
           is
           duly
           consider'd
           ?
        
         
           'T
           is
           plain
           enough
           therefore
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           men
           reject
           the
           true
           Religion
           duly
           proposed
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           long
           they
           offend
           ,
           and
           deserve
           Punishment
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           just
           ,
           that
           
             so
             long
          
           they
           should
           be
           left
           liable
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           my
           Designe
           does
           rather
           oblige
           me
           to
           consider
           
             how
             long
          
           men
           may
           need
           Punishment
           ,
           than
           
             how
             long
          
           it
           may
           be
           just
           to
           punish
           them
           ;
           therefore
           I
           shall
           add
           ,
           That
           as
           long
           as
           men
           refuse
           to
           embrace
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           
             so
             long
          
           Penalties
           are
           necessary
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           dispose
           them
           to
           consider
           and
           embrace
           it
           :
           And
           that
           therefore
           ,
           as
           Justice
           allows
           ,
           so
           Charity
           requires
           that
           they
           be
           kept
           subject
           to
           Penalties
           ,
           till
           they
           embrace
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           you
           proceed
           in
           your
           Enquiry
           .
           But
           you
           demand
           that
           I
           should
           also
           
             tell
             the
             World
          
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           
             What
             Advantage
             to
             true
             Religion
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             Magistrates
             every
             where
             did
             so
             punish
             .
          
           Where
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           
             so
             punishing
          
           ,
           if
           you
           speak
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           you
           must
           mean
           their
           punishing
           men
           for
           rejecting
           the
           true
           Religion
           (
           so
           tender'd
           to
           them
           as
           has
           been
           said
           )
           in
           order
           to
           the
           bringing
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           embrace
           it
           .
           Now
           before
           we
           can
           suppose
           Magistrates
           every
           where
           
             so
             to
             punish
          
           ,
           we
           must
           suppose
           the
           true
           Religion
           to
           be
           every
           where
           the
           National
           Religion
           .
           And
           if
           this
           were
           the
           case
           ;
           I
           think
           it
           is
           evident
           enough
           ,
           
             what
             Advantage
             to
             true
             Religion
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             Magistrates
             every
             where
             did
             so
             punish
             .
          
           For
           then
           we
           might
           reasonably
           hope
           that
           all
           false
           Religions
           would
           soon
           vanish
           ,
           and
           the
           True
           become
           once
           more
           
           the
           onely
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           :
           Whereas
           if
           Magistrates
           s●ould
           not
           
             so
             punish
          
           ;
           it
           were
           much
           to
           be
           fear'd
           (
           especially
           considering
           what
           has
           already
           happen'd
           )
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           false
           Religions
           ,
           and
           Atheism
           ,
           as
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Soil
           ,
           would
           dayly
           take
           deeper
           root
           ,
           and
           propagate
           themselves
           ,
           till
           there
           were
           no
           room
           left
           for
           the
           true
           Religion
           (
           which
           is
           but
           a
           foreign
           Plant
           )
           in
           any
           corner
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Whence
             the
             Magistrate
             had
             Commission
             to
             do
             so
             .
          
           But
           of
           this
           I
           have
           spoken
           already
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           here
           repeat
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           receives
           his
           
             Commission
             so
             to
             punish
          
           as
           has
           been
           express'd
           ,
           from
           God
           ,
           whose
           Minister
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           answer
           to
           your
           demand
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           a
           plain
           account
           of
           the
           Particulars
           you
           mention
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           now
           leave
           the
           World
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           what
           you
           call
           a
           
             new
             sort
             of
             Discipline
          
           ,
           and
           my
           
             new
             Method
          
           ,
           
           be
           an
           
             impracticable
             Chimaera
          
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           say
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           
           And
           now
           ,
           having
           
             seen
             and
             examined
          
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           
             the
             main
          
           of
           my
           Treatise
           ,
           you
           tell
           me
           you
           think
           you
           
             might
             here
             end
             without
             going
             any
             farther
             .
          
           And
           so
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           think
           you
           might
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           you
           have
           said
           against
           the
           rest
           of
           it
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           
             think
             my self
             ,
             or
             any
             of
          
           my
           
             Arguments
             neglected
          
           ,
           you
           promise
           to
           
             go
             over
             the
             remainder
          
           .
           And
           ●o
           there
           is
           no
           help
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           wait
           upon
           you
           .
        
         
           
           But
           you
           must
           excuse
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           not
           here
           prove
           over
           again
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           make
           to
           be
           the
           Author's
           
             Fourth
             Proposition
          
           ,
           is
           really
           his
           Proposition
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           
             last
             Proposition
          
           is
           
             wholly
             built
          
           upon
           that
           .
        
         
           
           You
           say
           the
           business
           of
           my
           next
           Paragraph
           is
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             Tha●
             if
             Force
             be
             useful
             ,
             then
             somebody
             must
             certainly
             have
             a
             right
             to
             use
             it
             :
          
           And
           that
           
             the
             first
             Argument
          
           I
           
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             Usefulness
             is
             as
             good
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             there
             is
             somewhere
             a
             right
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             as
             Uselessness
             is
             to
             prove
             no
             body
             has
             such
             a
             right
             :
          
           Whereas
           neither
           is
           that
           
             my
             Proposition
          
           ,
           nor
           this
           
             my
             Argument
          
           .
           For
           my
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
           
             If
             there
             be
             so
             great
             Use
             and
             Necessity
             of
             outward
             Force
             (
             duly
             temper'd
             and
             applied
             )
             for
             the
             promoting
             tr●e
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             shew
             there
             is
             :
             this
             is
             as
             good
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             somewhere
             a
             right
             to
             use
             such
             Force
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             the
             utter
             Uselessness
             of
             Force
             (
             if
             that
             could
             be
             made
             out
             )
             would
             be
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             no
             body
             has
             any
             such
             right
             .
          
           Where
           every
           one
           sees
           that
           I
           do
           not
           inferr
           
             a
             right
             to
             use
             Force
          
           from
           the
           
             Usefulness
             of
             it
             barely
          
           (
           as
           you
           make
           me
           ,
           )
           but
           from
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Usefulness
           of
           it
           .
           For
           though
           the
           utter
           Uselessness
           of
           Force
           (
           if
           ●t
           
           could
           be
           made
           out
           )
           would
           ,
           as
           I
           here
           acknowledge
           ,
           be
           a
           good
           Argument
           to
           prove
           that
           no
           body
           has
           any
           right
           to
           use
           it
           ;
           yet
           I
           never
           thought
           that
           the
           bare
           Usefulness
           of
           it
           was
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           a
           right
           somewhere
           to
           use
           it
           .
           But
           if
           Force
           be
           both
           useful
           and
           necessary
           ;
           that
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           proof
           of
           it
           :
           And
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           I
           insist
           upon
           .
        
         
           You
           might
           therefore
           have
           spared
           the
           pains
           you
           have
           taken
           to
           prove
           that
           
             Usefulness
             of
             Punishment
             cannot
             give
             a
             Commission
             to
             punish
          
           ;
           
           or
           that
           
             useful
             Punishment
             from
             every
             hand
             is
             not
             lawful
             :
          
           For
           I
           never
           asserted
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           because
           some
           perhaps
           may
           think
           that
           there
           is
           more
           in
           the
           Instance
           you
           here
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           than
           what
           you
           intend
           to
           prove
           by
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           briefly
           to
           shew
           there
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           That
           Instance
           is
           this
           :
           You
           say
           
             a
             man
             may
             have
             the
             Stone
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             (
             more
             than
             indirectly
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             useful
             )
             to
             him
             to
             be
             cut
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             usefulness
             will
             not
             justify
             the
             most
             skilful
             Chi●urgeon
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             Force
             to
             make
             him
             endure
             the
             pain
             and
             hazard
             of
             Cutting
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             no
             commission
             ,
             no
             right
             ,
             without
             the
             Patient
             's
             own
             consent
             to
             do
             so
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             good
             Argument
             ,
             Cutting
             will
             be
             useful
             to
             him
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             right
             somewhere
             to
             cut
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no.
          
           Now
           that
           this
           Instance
           does
           not
           come
           up
           to
           the
           Point
           in
           question
           between
           us
           ,
           is
           very
           evident
           .
           For
           1.
           
           It
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Stone
           does
           not
           always
           kill
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           cured
           ;
           but
           men
           do
           often
           live
           to
           a
           great
           age
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           die
           at
           last
           of
           other
           Distempers
           .
           But
           
             Aversion
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
          
           is
           certainly
           and
           inevitably
           mortal
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           i●
           not
           cured
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           be
           cured
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           we
           should
           suppose
           the
           Stone
           as
           certainly
           destructive
           of
           this
           temporal
           life
           ,
           as
           that
           Aversion
           is
           of
           men's
           eternal
           Salvation
           :
           even
           so
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           curing
           it
           would
           be
           as
           much
           less
           ,
           than
           the
           necessity
           of
           curing
           that
           Aversion
           ,
           as
           this
           
             temporal
             Life
          
           falls
           short
           in
           value
           of
           that
           which
           is
           eternal
           .
           And
           2.
           
           It
           may
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           That
           
             Cutting
             for
             the
             Stone
          
           is
           not
           always
           necessary
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Cure
           :
           And
           that
           even
           where
           it
           is
           most
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           withall
           hazardous
           by
           your
           own
           confession
           ,
           and
           may
           kill
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           cure
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           fault
           of
           the
           Patient
           .
           But
           the
           Penalties
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           altogether
           necessary
           (
           without
           extraordinary
           Grace
           )
           to
           cure
           that
           pernicious
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           untractable
           Aversion
           ;
           so
           they
           can
           no
           way
           endanger
           or
           hurt
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           fault
           of
           him
           that
           undergoes
           them
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           be
           true
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           no
           such
           Necessity
           that
           persons
           troubled
           with
           the
           Stone
           should
           be
           cured
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           
           as
           are
           possess'd
           with
           an
           Aversion
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           should
           be
           cured
           of
           that
           Aversion
           ;
           And
           i●
           Cutting
           for
           the
           Stone
           ,
           be
           neither
           so
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           yet
           so
           safe
           a
           Means
           of
           curing
           ,
           as
           moderate
           Penalties
           are
           in
           the
           other
           case
           :
           Then
           how
           reasonable
           soever
           you
           may
           suppose
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Patient's
           choice
           ,
           whether
           he
           shall
           be
           cut
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           how
           true
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           
             skilful
             Chirurgeon
             in
             the
             world
             has
             no
             Commission
             ,
             no
             right
             ,
             without
             the
             Patient
             's
             own
             consent
             ,
             by
             Force
             to
             make
             him
             endure
             the
             pain
             and
             hazard
             of
             Cutting
          
           ;
           The
           Magistrate
           may
           nevertheless
           have
           a
           right
           to
           use
           Penalties
           to
           cure
           men
           of
           their
           Aversion
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           :
           For
           't
           is
           plain
           enough
           ,
           these
           things
           may
           very
           well
           s●and
           together
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           suffice
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           short
           this
           Instance
           falls
           of
           the
           Case
           before
           us
           .
           However
           I
           shall
           add
           ,
           That
           though
           ,
           as
           things
           now
           stand
           ,
           no
           Chirurgeon
           has
           any
           right
           to
           cut
           his
           Calculous
           Patient
           ,
           without
           his
           consent
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           by
           a
           Publick
           Law
           appoint
           and
           authorize
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           the
           most
           skilful
           in
           that
           Art
           ,
           to
           visit
           such
           as
           labour
           under
           that
           Disease
           ,
           and
           to
           cut
           those
           (
           whether
           they
           consent
           or
           not
           )
           whose
           Lives
           they
           unanimously
           judge
           it
           impossible
           to
           save
           otherwise
           :
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           you
           would
           find
           it
           hard
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           he
           exceeded
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           Power
           :
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           would
           be
           as
           hard
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           those
           Artists
           would
           have
           no
           right
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           to
           cut
           s●ch
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           you
           say
           in
           this
           Paragraph
           ,
           that
           to
           justify
           Punishment
           ,
           it
           is
           requisite
           that
           it
           be
           
             directly
             useful
             for
             the
             procuring
             some
             greater
             good
             ,
          
           than
           that
           which
           it
           
             takes
             away
          
           ;
           I
           wish
           you
           had
           told
           us
           why
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           directly
           useful
           for
           that
           pupose
           :
           or
           why
           Penalties
           are
           not
           as
           
             directly
             useful
          
           for
           the
           bringing
           men
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           as
           
             the
             rod
             of
             correction
          
           is
           to
           
             drive
             foolishness
             from
             a
             Child
          
           ,
           
           or
           to
           work
           wisdom
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Why
           Force
           was
           not
           necessary
           for
           the
           first
           300
           
             years
             after
             Christ
          
           ,
           has
           already
           been
           shewn
           .
           And
           whoever
           considers
           the
           acco●nt
           which
           has
           been
           given
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           will
           easily
           see
           ,
           that
           unless
           that
           which
           made
           Force
           needless
           then
           ;
           does
           still
           continue
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           
             necessary
             now
          
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           then
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           you
           think
           you
           put
           me
           a
           very
           confounding
           Question
           .
           If
           ,
           
           say
           you
           ,
           
             your
             supposed
             Usefulness
             (
             and
             Necessity
             ,
          
           you
           should
           have
           added
           )
           
             places
             a
             right
             somewhere
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             pray
             tell
             me
             in
             whose
             hands
             it
             places
             it
             in
          
           Turky
           ,
           Persia
           ,
           or
           China
           ,
           
             or
             any
             Country
             where
             Christians
             of
             different
             Churches
             live
             under
             a
             Heathen
             or
          
           Mahometan
           
           Sovereign
           ?
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           answer
           roundly
           and
           plainly
           ,
           In
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           .
           What
           ?
           (
           will
           you
           say
           )
           
             a
             right
             in
          
           Mahometan
           
             or
             Pagan
             Princes
             hands
             to
             use
             Force
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             for
             fear
          
           (
           as
           you
           speak
           )
           
             lest
             mankind
             ,
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             should
             be
             unfurnish'd
             with
             means
             for
             the
             promoting
             God's
             honour
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             ?
          
           No
           ,
           Sir
           :
           but
           a
           right
           to
           use
           convenient
           Penalties
           for
           the
           promoting
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           which
           I
           think
           is
           the
           
             promoting
             God's
             honour
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           If
           this
           startle
           you
           ;
           then
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           further
           ,
           that
           I
           look
           upon
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           to
           be
           the
           same
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ,
           in
           what
           hands
           soever
           it
           is
           placed
           :
           And
           I
           take
           this
           Right
           to
           be
           contain'd
           in
           it
           .
           And
           if
           those
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           do
           not
           use
           it
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           promoting
           true
           Religion
           by
           proper
           Penalties
           ,
           set
           themselves
           to
           enforce
           Mahometanism
           ,
           or
           Paganism
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           false
           Religion
           :
           all
           that
           can
           ,
           or
           that
           needs
           be
           said
           to
           that
           matter
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           one
           day
           call
           them
           to
           an
           account
           for
           their
           neglect
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           for
           the
           Dishonour
           they
           do
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Souls
           that
           perish
           by
           their
           fault
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           ,
           
           
             The
             Author
             having
             endeavour'd
             to
             shew
             that
             no
             body
             at
             all
             ,
             of
             any
             rank
             or
             condition
             ,
             had
             a
             power
             to
             punish
             ,
             torment
             ,
             or
             use
             any
             man
             ill
             ,
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             you
             tell
             us
             you
             do
             not
             yet
             understand
             why
             Clergy-men
             are
             not
             as
             capable
             of
             such
             Power
             as
             other
             men
             .
          
           Which
           is
           said
           with
           the
           same
           Ingenuity
           which
           you
           have
           used
           in
           other
           places
           .
           
           For
           whoever
           will
           but
           consult
           the
           place
           ,
           must
           see
           that
           the
           Power
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           
             externally
             coactive
             Power
          
           ,
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           
             Power
             to
             punish
             ,
             torment
             ,
             or
             use
             men
             ill
             ,
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           as
           you
           make
           it
           to
           be
           .
           And
           whether
           the
           Author
           did
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           give
           me
           
             any
             occasion
          
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           Parenthesis
           to
           declare
           my
           dissent
           from
           those
           who
           think
           Clergy-men
           incapable
           of
           
             externally
             coactive
             Power
          
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           fortune
           of
           Europe
           does
           not
           depend
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           you
           wanted
           an
           occasion
           to
           shew
           your
           good
           will
           towards
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           made
           your self
           one
           .
        
         
           Your
           next
           Paragraph
           is
           so
           gross
           and
           palpable
           a
           Mistake
           at
           least
           ,
           
           that
           I
           can
           hardly
           think
           fit
           to
           spend
           any
           words
           about
           it
           .
           In
           short
           thus
           it
           is
           .
           Page
           18.
           of
           my
           Answer
           I
           have
           these
           words
           :
           
             That
             Commonwealths
             are
             instituted
             for
             these
             ends
             (
             viz.
             for
             the
             
               procuring
               ,
               preserving
               and
               advancing
               men's
               Civil
               Interests
            
             )
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             ends
             besides
             these
             ,
             attainable
             by
             Civil
             Society
             and
             Government
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             affirm
             that
             these
             are
             the
             onely
             Ends
             for
             which
             they
             are
             designed
             .
             Doubtless
             Commonwealths
             are
             instituted
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             all
             the
             Benefits
             
             which
             Political
             Government
             can
             yield
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             Interests
             of
             men
             may
             any
             way
             be
             procured
             or
             advanced
             by
             Political
             Government
             ;
             the
             procuring
             and
             advancing
             those
             Interests
             must
             in
             all
             reason
             be
             reckon'd
             among
             the
             Ends
             of
             Civil
             Societies
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             fall
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Magistrate's
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           Where
           I
           think
           it
           is
           plain
           enough
           to
           any
           Reader
           ,
           that
           by
           ●hose
           words
           ,
           
             Doubtless
             Commonwealths
             are
             instituted
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             all
             the
             Benefits
             which
             Political
             Government
             can
             yield
             ,
          
           I
           design
           to
           prove
           ,
           not
           
             that
             there
             be
             other
             Ends
             attainable
             &c.
          
           but
           that
           
             if
             there
             be
          
           ,
           there
           is
           then
           
             no
             reason
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             procuring
             ,
             preserving
             and
             advancing
             men's
             Civil
             Interests
             are
             the
             onely
             Ends
             for
             which
             Commonwealths
             are
             designed
             .
          
           And
           yet
           you
           say
           here
           ,
           
             How
             do
             you
             prove
             there
             be
             other
             Ends
             ?
             Why
             thus
             .
             Doubtless
             Commonwealths
             are
             instituted
             for
             the
             attaining
             all
             the
             Benefits
             which
             Political
             Government
             can
             yield
             .
          
           And
           least
           the
           Reader
           should
           not
           take
           sufficient
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           repeat
           it
           again
           :
           
             The
             Question
             is
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             Whether
             Civil
             Society
             be
             instituted
             onely
             for
             Civil
             Ends
             ?
             You
             say
             ,
             No
             ;
             and
             your
             proof
             is
             ,
             Because
             ,
             Doubtless
             it
             is
             instituted
             for
             other
             Ends.
          
           Now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           Doubtless
           ,
           when
           you
           wrote
           this
           ,
           you
           were
           conscious
           that
           you
           misrepresented
           my
           Argument
           ;
           (
           though
           it
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           think
           you
           were
           not
           :
           )
           But
           all
           the
           World
           will
           allow
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           Doubtless
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           conscious
           ,
           you
           did
           what
           no
           Fair-dealer
           would
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           
           Though
           it
           be
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Author
             offers
             three
             Considerations
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Civil
             Power
             neither
             can
             nor
             ought
             in
             any
             manner
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           but
           
             beg
             the
             Question
          
           ,
           when
           he
           affirms
           that
           
             the
             the
             Commonwealth
             is
             constituted
             only
             for
             the
             procuring
             ,
             preserving
             and
             advancing
             the
             Civil
             Interests
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             .
          
           For
           certainly
           this
           Affirmation
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           prove
           by
           those
           Considerations
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           
           But
           you
           say
           the
           Author
           
             does
             not
             beg
             the
             Question
             .
             For
             that
             being
             ,
             Whether
             Civil
             Interest
             be
             the
             onely
             End
             of
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             for
             the
             Negative
             ;
             That
             Civil
             Power
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           But
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           come
           nearer
           the
           truth
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           said
           (
           just
           the
           reverse
           )
           that
           the
           Question
           being
           ,
           
             Whether
             Civil
             Power
             has
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
          
           the
           Author
           gives
           this
           Reason
           for
           the
           Negative
           ,
           
             That
             Civil
             Interest
             is
             the
             onely
             End
             of
             Civil
             Society
             .
          
           For
           the
           very
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           is
           this
           .
           The
           Question
           being
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             any
             right
             to
             use
             any
             kind
             of
             Force
             or
             Penalties
             ,
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             the
             
             true
             Religion
             ,
          
           the
           Author
           holds
           the
           Negative
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           proving
           it
           ,
           
           advances
           this
           Principle
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Commonwealth
             is
             constituted
             onely
             for
             the
             procuring
             ,
             preserving
             ,
             and
             advancing
             men's
             Civil
             Interests
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           you
           express
           it
           ,
           That
           
             Civil
             Interest
             is
             the
             onely
             End
             of
             Civil
             Society
             .
          
           
           Consequently
           to
           which
           he
           affirms
           ,
           That
           
             Civil
             Power
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
          
           ;
           and
           thence
           inferrs
           the
           Point
           he
           undertook
           to
           prove
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             no
             right
             to
             use
             any
             kind
             of
             Force
             or
             Penalties
             ,
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           Now
           this
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           a
           very
           good
           way
           of
           proving
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           if
           that
           Principle
           be
           true
           :
           But
           that
           I
           think
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           grant
           :
           and
           I
           suppose
           I
           have
           shewn
           sufficient
           reason
           why
           I
           think
           so
           .
           And
           therefore
           because
           our
           Author
           assumes
           that
           Principle
           ,
           without
           proving
           it
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           and
           do
           now
           again
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           but
           
             beg
             the
             Question
          
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           offers
           
             three
             Considerations
          
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           he
           designed
           to
           support
           by
           that
           Principle
           .
           But
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           business
           ?
           Will
           it
           follow
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           
             beg
             the
             Question
          
           ,
           when
           he
           takes
           that
           for
           a
           Principle
           ,
           which
           his
           Adversaries
           are
           as
           far
           from
           granting
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           from
           granting
           the
           Conclusion
           he
           intends
           to
           establish
           by
           it
           ?
           This
           you
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           shew
           .
        
         
           
             And
             now
          
           ,
           
           say
           you
           ,
           
             let
             us
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             your
             main
             Position
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Civil
             Society
             is
             instituted
             for
             the
             attaining
             all
             the
             Benefits
             that
             it
             may
             any
             way
             yield
             .
          
           But
           what
           if
           this
           which
           you
           call
           my
           
             main
             Position
          
           ,
           be
           no
           Position
           at
           all
           of
           mine
           ?
           That
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             Commonwealths
             ,
             
             or
             Civil
             Societies
             are
             instituted
             for
             the
             a●taining
             of
             all
             the
             Benefits
             which
             Political
             Government
             can
             yield
             ,
             or
             for
             all
             the
             Ends
             which
             are
             attainable
             by
             Civil
             Society
             and
             Government
             :
             
             (
             not
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Civil
               Society
            
             ,
             as
             you
             make
             it
             ,
             where
             you
             pretend
             to
             set
             down
             my
             words
             .
             )
          
           Now
           I
           suppose
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           between
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             Civil
             Society
          
           or
           Common-wealth
           .
           
             A
             Civil
             Society
          
           all
           men
           understand
           to
           be
           a
           Collection
           or
           Multitude
           of
           Men
           living
           together
           under
           the
           same
           Political
           Laws
           and
           Government
           .
           But
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           men's
           living
           so
           together
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             a
             Civil
             Society
          
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           makes
           a
           Collection
           of
           men
           
             a
             Civil
             Society
          
           .
        
         
           Neither
           do
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           Commonwealths
           ,
           or
           Civil
           Societies
           are
           instituted
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           all
           the
           Benefits
           they
           can
           yield
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           insinuate
           ;
           )
           which
           is
           very
           improper
           :
           For
           
             Civil
             Societies
          
           do
           onely
           attain
           and
           enjoy
           the
           Benefits
           ,
           which
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           or
           Government
           yields
           .
           And
           accordingly
           I
           say
           they
           are
           instituted
           for
           the
           attaining
           
           of
           all
           the
           Benefits
           which
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           ,
           or
           
             Political
             Government
             can
             yield
          
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           took
           to
           be
           so
           plain
           a
           Truth
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           it
           no
           great
           boldness
           to
           usher
           it
           in
           with
           a
           Doubtless
           .
           And
           I
           confess
           I
           am
           still
           so
           much
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           hardly
           believe
           that
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           has
           not
           a
           very
           urgent
           occasion
           ,
           will
           make
           any
           question
           of
           it
           .
           For
           if
           what
           has
           hitherto
           been
           universally
           acknowledged
           ,
           be
           true
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             no
             Power
             is
             given
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           but
           to
           be
           used
           upon
           occasion
           ;
           I
           think
           a
           very
           little
           Logick
           may
           serve
           a
           man
           to
           draw
           this
           Conclusion
           from
           it
           ,
           That
           all
           Societies
           are
           instituted
           for
           the
           attaining
           
             all
             the
             good
          
           ,
           or
           
             all
             the
             benefits
          
           they
           are
           enabled
           to
           attain
           :
           Because
           if
           you
           except
           any
           of
           those
           benefits
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           obliged
           to
           admit
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           attaining
           them
           was
           given
           in
           vain
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           follow
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Societies
             are
             instituted
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             End
          
           (
           as
           you
           imagine
           it
           will
           ,
           )
           unless
           you
           suppose
           all
           Societies
           enabled
           ,
           by
           the
           Powers
           they
           are
           endued
           with
           ,
           to
           attain
           the
           same
           End
           :
           which
           I
           believe
           no
           man
           hitherto
           did
           ever
           affirm
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           Position
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           still
           as
           great
           a
           difference
           as
           you
           please
           ,
           
             between
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             a
             Commonwealth
             and
             an
             Army
             ;
             or
             between
             a
             Family
             and
             the
          
           East-India
           Company
           .
           Which
           several
           Societies
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           instituted
           for
           different
           Ends
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           likewise
           furnish'd
           with
           different
           Powers
           ,
           proportionate
           to
           their
           respective
           Ends.
           
        
         
           
           To
           your
           next
           Paragraph
           ,
           after
           what
           has
           already
           been
           said
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           may
           suffice
           to
           say
           as
           follows
           .
           Though
           
             perhaps
             the
             Peripatetick
             Philosophy
             may
             not
             be
             true
          
           ;
           (
           and
           perhaps
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           :
           )
           yet
           the
           true
           Religion
           is
           undoubtedly
           true
           .
           And
           though
           
             perhaps
             a
             great
             many
             have
             not
             time
             ,
             nor
             Parts
             to
             study
          
           that
           Philosophy
           ;
           (
           and
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           no
           great
           matter
           neither
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           :
           )
           yet
           all
           that
           have
           the
           true
           Religion
           duly
           tender'd
           them
           ,
           
             have
             time
          
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           but
           Idiotes
           and
           Mad-men
           ,
           
             have
             Parts
          
           likewise
           to
           
             study
             it
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           study
           it
           .
           And
           though
           
             perhaps
             a
             great
             many
             who
             have
             studied
          
           that
           Philosophy
           ,
           
             c●nnot
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
          
           ;
           (
           which
           perhaps
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           :
           )
           yet
           no
           man
           ever
           studied
           the
           true
           Religion
           with
           such
           care
           and
           diligence
           as
           he
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           use
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           honest
           mind
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           
             convinced
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           that
           those
           who
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           brought
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           little
           
             disturb'd
             and
             diseas'd
          
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           Interest
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           those
           particular
           persons
           who
           by
           this
           means
           may
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           likewise
           ,
           upon
           
           these
           two
           accounts
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           which
           this
           Method
           propagates
           ,
           makes
           good
           Men
           ;
           and
           good
           Men
           are
           always
           the
           best
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           Members
           of
           a
           Commonweal●h
           ;
           not
           onely
           as
           they
           do
           more
           sincerely
           and
           zealously
           promote
           the
           Publick
           Good
           ,
           than
           other
           men
           ;
           but
           likewise
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           often
           procur●
           to
           the
           Societies
           of
           which
           they
           are
           Members
           .
           And
           2.
           
           Because
           this
           Care
           in
           any
           Commonwealth
           ,
           of
           God's
           Honour
           and
           Men's
           Salvation
           ,
           entitles
           it
           to
           his
           special
           protection
           and
           blessing
           .
           So
           that
           where
           this
           Method
           is
           used
           ,
           it
           proves
           both
           a
           Spiritual
           and
           a
           
             Civil
             Benefit
          
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           I
           speak
           
             very
             improperly
             ,
             
             or
             rather
             very
             mistakenly
             ,
          
           if
           I
           call
           
             such
             Benefits
             as
             may
             any
             way
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             or
             by
             Accident
             )
             be
             attain'd
             by
             Civil
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Society
             ,
             the
             Ends
             for
             which
             it
             is
             instituted
             :
          
           Whereas
           indeed
           the
           Mistake
           lies
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           must
           now
           again
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           )
           in
           thinking
           that
           by
           
             indirectly
             and
             at
             a
             distance
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           
             by
             Accident
          
           ,
           in
           your
           sense
           ;
           which
           I
           no
           where
           gave
           you
           any
           occasion
           to
           think
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           can
           easily
           admit
           ,
           that
           
             nothing
             can
             in
             reason
             be
             reckon'd
             among
             the
             Ends
             of
             any
             Society
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             in
             reason
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             designed
             by
             those
             who
             enter
             into
             it
             .
          
           (
           Though
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           Author
           or
           Institutor
           of
           any
           Society
           ,
           especially
           of
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           supposed
           to
           design
           more
           than
           those
           usually
           do
           ,
           who
           enter
           in●o
           it
           .
           )
           But
           what
           follows
           from
           this
           ?
           Why
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             No
             body
             can
             in
             reason
             suppose
             that
             any
             one
             enter'd
             into
             Civil
             Society
             for
             the
             procuring
             ,
             securing
             ,
             or
             advancing
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Soul
             ;
             when
             he
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             needed
             not
             the
             Force
             of
             Civil
             Society
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           ,
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           procuring
           ,
           securing
           ,
           or
           advancing
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           Ends
           of
           Civil
           Societies
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           
             need
             of
             the
             Force
             of
             Civil
             Society
          
           for
           that
           End
           :
           The
           contrary
           whereof
           has
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           already
           be●n
           sufficiently
           made
           good
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           I
           say
           ,
           
           
             Doubtless
             Commonwealths
             are
             instituted
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             all
             the
             Benefits
             which
             Political
             Government
             can
             yield
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             &c.
             
          
           
             Upon
             the
             same
             Grounds
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             thus
             I
             reason
             .
             Doubtless
             Churches
             are
             instituted
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             all
             the
             Benefits
             which
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             can
             yield
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             Temporal
             and
             Secular
             Interests
             of
             Men
             may
             any
             way
             be
             procured
             ,
             or
             advanced
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             Politie
             ;
             the
             procuring
             and
             advancing
             those
             Interests
             must
             in
             all
             reason
             be
             reckon'd
             among
             the
             Ends
             of
             Religious
             Societies
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             fall
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             Churchmen's
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           Sir
           ;
           I
           admit
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           
           and
           do
           freely
           own
           
             the
             procuring
             and
             advancing
             the
             Temporal
             and
             Secular
             Interests
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Ends
           (
           an
           inferiour
           ,
           or
           secundary
           End
           )
           
             of
             Religious
             Societies
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           what
           do
           you
           conclude
           from
           thence
           ?
           Why
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             has
             openly
             made
             its
             advantage
             of
             Secular
             Interests
             to
             be
             procured
             or
             advanced
             ,
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
          
           in
           ordine
           ad
           spiritualia
           ;
           
             all
             ●hich
             ways
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             English
             )
             are
             comprehended
             under
             your
          
           any
           way
           .
           
             But
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             have
             hi●herto
             directly
             profess'd
             it
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             time
             for
             all
             things
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           ,
           what
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           openly
           made
           its
           advantage
           of
           ,
           I
           am
           endeavouring
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           at
           a
           back-door
           ,
           to
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           :
           For
           that
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           thing
           you
           would
           insinuate
           by
           these
           words
           .
           But
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           
             openly
             made
             its
             advantage
             of
          
           ?
           For
           I
           confess
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           you
           mean
           by
           
             Secular
             Interests
             to
             be
             procured
             or
             advanced
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
          
           in
           ordine
           ad
           spiritualia
           .
           That
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           have
           made
           their
           advantage
           of
           a
           Power
           they
           claim'd
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           Secular
           matters
           as
           they
           thought
           fit
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           deposing
           of
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           the
           bestowing
           their
           Dominions
           on
           whomsoever
           they
           pleas'd
           ;
           And
           that
           they
           claim'd
           this
           Power
           as
           belonging
           to
           them
           (
           at
           least
           as
           Bellarmine
           minces
           the
           matter
           )
           not
           directly
           and
           
             immediately
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           not
           for
           the
           
             procuring
             or
             advancing
             men's
             Secular
             Interests
          
           )
           but
           onely
           indirectly
           and
           
             at
             a
             distance
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             spiritualia
          
           ;
           This
           is
           very
           notorious
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           denied
           .
           But
           is
           there
           no
           difference
           between
           
             Temporal
             Power
          
           and
           Politie
           ,
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Politie
          
           or
           Government
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Power
          
           onely
           ?
           between
           
             Temporal
             Power
          
           ,
           paramount
           to
           all
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Politie
          
           ,
           subject
           to
           be
           many
           ways
           limited
           and
           regulated
           by
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ?
           between
           procuring
           or
           advancing
           
             Spiritual
             Interests
          
           by
           such
           an
           infinite
           Temporal
           Power
           and
           Secular
           Politie
           ,
           and
           procuring
           and
           advancing
           men's
           Temporal
           and
           
             Secular
             Interests
          
           by
           Ecclesiastical
           Politie
           or
           Government
           ,
           onely
           as
           the
           Civil
           Power
           shall
           require
           ,
           or
           allow
           ?
           Had
           you
           told
           us
           tr●ly
           and
           plainly
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           
             openly
             made
             its
             advantage
             of
          
           ;
           these
           differences
           would
           have
           been
           visible
           to
           every
           eye
           :
           But
           then
           your
           designe
           had
           been
           spoil'd
           .
           But
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             there
             is
             a
             time
             for
             all
             things
          
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           perceive
           there
           is
           :
           For
           otherwise
           we
           had
           never
           been
           troubled
           with
           such
           a
           spightful
           piece
           of
           Impertinence
           (
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           Nonsense
           )
           as
           you
           have
           here
           given
           us
           .
        
         
           What
           you
           urge
           from
           Eph.
           4.
           
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Negative
           
           Argument
           ,
           and
           so
           deserves
           not
           to
           be
           consider'd
           .
           And
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Paragraph
           ,
           I
           think
           enough
           has
           been
           said
           already
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           :
           
           
             Commonwealths
             ,
             or
             Civil
             Societies
             and
             Governments
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             the
             judicious
             Mr.
          
           Hooker
           ,
           
             are
             as
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             calls
             them
          
           (
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.13
           .
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             contrivance
             and
             institution
             of
             man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           (
           'T
           is
           well
           for
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           the
           
             judicious
             Mr.
          
           Hooker
           on
           his
           side
           :
           For
           it
           seems
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           otherwise
           have
           so
           much
           reason
           to
           believe
           him
           .
           )
           
             And
             in
             all
             Societies
             instituted
             by
             man
             ,
             the
             Ends
             of
             them
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             what
             the
             Institutors
             appointed
             .
          
           But
           here
           you
           may
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           St.
           Peter
           calls
           (
           not
           Commonwealths
           ,
           or
           
             Civil
             Societies
          
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           administer
           the
           Government
           of
           them
           ,
           viz.
           )
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           
             Governours
             sent
             by
             him
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           you
           render
           the
           
             Contrivance
             and
             Institution
             of
             man
          
           :
           So
           St.
           Paul
           teaches
           us
           that
           the
           Supreme
           Powers
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             order'd
             ,
             disposed
          
           ,
           or
           
             set
             in
             their
             places
             by
             God
             :
          
           That
           they
           are
           accordingly
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           the
           Disposition
           ,
           or
           
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           :
           And
           that
           they
           
             bear
             the
             Sword
          
           ,
           and
           
             punish
             them
             that
             do
             evil
          
           ,
           
           as
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             God
          
           ,
           i.e.
           as
           appointed
           and
           commission'd
           by
           him
           so
           to
           do
           :
           For
           how
           they
           can
           be
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           that
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           purpose
           ,
           without
           his
           appointment
           and
           Commission
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           
             Civil
             Powers
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           and
           Government
           are
           so
           the
           
             Contrivance
             and
             Institution
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           withall
           the
           
             Ordinance
             and
             Institution
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           
             judicious
             Mr.
          
           Hooker
           (
           as
           you
           justly
           call
           him
           ,
           )
           if
           you
           would
           have
           it
           thought
           ,
           that
           he
           so
           referrs
           Civil
           Society
           and
           Publick
           Government
           to
           the
           
             Contrivance
             and
             Institution
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           exclude
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           from
           having
           any
           hand
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           leave
           men
           to
           their
           choice
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           live
           in
           such
           Society
           or
           not
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           Ends
           they
           will
           enter
           into
           it
           :
           The
           least
           that
           can
           be
           said
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           very
           much
           mistake
           him
           .
           For
           though
           he
           asserts
           ,
           
           that
           all
           Publick
           Regiment
           arose
           from
           
             deliberate
             Advice
             ,
             Consultation
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             Composition
             between
             men
             ,
             judging
             it
             convenient
             and
             behoveful
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             impossibility
             in
             Nature
             consider'd
             by
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             men
             might
             have
             lived
             without
             any
             Publick
             Regiment
             :
          
           And
           that
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           kinds
           of
           Regiment
           ,
           
             Nature
             ties
             not
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             but
             leaves
             the
             choice
             as
             a
             thing
             arbitrary
             :
          
           Yet
           he
           asserts
           withall
           expresly
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           
             naturally
             induced
             to
             seek
             Communion
             and
             Fellowship
             with
             others
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             this
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             men's
             uniting
             themselves
             at
             first
             in
             Politick
             Societies
          
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             being
             presupposed
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             does
             now
             
             require
             of
             necessity
             some
             kind
             of
             Regiment
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           how
           much
           soever
           he
           allows
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           particular
           Forms
           of
           Commonwealths
           ,
           or
           Ki●ds
           of
           Government
           ,
           to
           the
           Choice
           and
           Contrivance
           of
           Man
           ;
           he
           derives
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           and
           Government
           in
           general
           ,
           from
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Law.
           
        
         
           Now
           if
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           the
           
             judicious
             Mr.
          
           Hooker
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           Institutor
           of
           Civil
           Society
           in
           general
           ;
           then
           the
           Ends
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           your self
           must
           grant
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           what
           He
           has
           appointed
           :
           and
           all
           that
           is
           left
           to
           the
           Choice
           and
           Contrivance
           of
           Man
           ,
           is
           onely
           the
           framing
           and
           modelling
           Commonwealths
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Prudence
           shall
           direct
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           attaining
           the
           Ends
           which
           He
           has
           fix'd
           and
           prescribed
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           St.
           Peter
           shews
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           you
           referr
           to
           ,
           
             for
             what
             End
             Commonwealths
             are
             instituted
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil-doers
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
          
           But
           you
           say
           you
           do
           not
           find
           any
           where
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             who
             are
             not
             in
             Church-Communion
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           Nor
           do
           I
           any
           where
           say
           it
           is
           .
           But
           if
           rejecting
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           or
           declining
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           
             doing
             evil
          
           ;
           then
           they
           that
           do
           so
           ,
           are
           Evil-doers
           :
           and
           then
           you
           see
           what
           you
           get
           by
           St.
           
           Peter's
           words
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           you
           are
           
             sure
             the
             Ends
             of
             Commonwealths
             ,
             appointed
             by
             the
             Institutors
             of
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             their
             Spiritual
             and
             E●ernal
             Interests
             .
          
           But
           why
           not
           ,
           if
           their
           Spiritual
           and
           Eternal
           Interests
           may
           be
           promoted
           by
           Political
           Government
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           I
           have
           shewn
           they
           may
           ?
           Why
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             they
             cannot
             stipulate
             about
             these
             one
             with
             another
             ,
          
           (
           which
           I
           suppose
           you
           explain
           by
           the
           following
           words
           )
           
             nor
             submit
             this
             Interests
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             or
             any
             Sovereign
             they
             should
             set
             over
             it
             .
          
           Very
           true
           ,
           Sir
           :
           But
           they
           can
           submit
           to
           be
           punish'd
           in
           their
           Temporal
           Interests
           ,
           if
           they
           despise
           or
           neglect
           ●●ose
           greater
           Interests
           .
           Which
           is
           all
           they
           need
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           The
           News
           you
           tell
           us
           here
           from
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           of
           Com●onw●alths
           there
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           
             in
             tim●
             of
             Peace
             ,
             no
             body
             has
             any
             Auth●rity
          
           over
           any
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           t●●m
           ,
           is
           indeed
           very
           wonderful
           and
           surprizing
           .
           For
           I
           confess
           I
           thou●ht
           before
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Commonwealth
           ,
           without
           Government
           ;
           nor
           Government
           ,
           without
           Authority
           in
           some
           body
           ,
           over
           those
           who
           are
           to
           be
           govern'd
           .
        
         
           
           
             To
             conclude
          
           ,
           my
           Argument
           ,
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           
             has
             that
             defect
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             turns
             it
             upon
          
           my self
           :
           Because
           
             the
             procuring
             ,
             and
             advancing
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             Interests
             of
             Souls
             ,
          
           my
           way
           ,
           
             is
             not
             a
             Benefit
             to
             the
             
             Society
             ,
             but
             proper
             to
             do
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             ,
          
           as
           you
           say
           you
           have
           proved
           already
           .
           Of
           which
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           ,
           by
           what
           has
           been
           said
           to
           that
           matter
           .
        
         
           My
           saying
           ,
           
           that
           to
           argue
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           does
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Civil
             Power
             neither
             can
             nor
             ought
             in
             any
             manner
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             
             because
             the
             Care
             of
             Souls
             is
             not
             committed
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             other
             men
             ,
          
           is
           onely
           
             to
             prove
             the
             thing
             by
             its
             self
             ,
          
           is
           undoubtedly
           true
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           extended
           which
           I
           there
           take
           it
           in
           .
           However
           ,
           you
           see
           I
           did
           not
           insist
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           was
           content
           to
           
             let
             it
             pass
          
           .
           And
           if
           I
           did
           not
           righ●ly
           apprehend
           what
           the
           Author
           means
           by
           that
           word
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           may
           be
           excused
           ,
           
           since
           you
           were
           forced
           to
           go
           eleven
           Pages
           further
           to
           discover
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           your
           next
           Paragraph
           ,
           
           I
           think
           I
           might
           now
           wholly
           pass
           it
           over
           .
           I
           shall
           onely
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           ,
           so
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           always
           hear
           of
           
             Religion
             establish'd
             by
             Law.
          
           For
           though
           the
           Magistrate's
           Authority
           can
           
             add
             no
             force
             or
             sanction
             to
             any
             Religion
             ,
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Truth
             or
             Validity
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             any
             Religion
             whatsoever
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           may
           do
           much
           toward
           the
           upholding
           and
           preserving
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           within
           his
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           may
           properly
           enough
           be
           said
           to
           establish
           it
           .
        
         
           
             It
             remains
             now
          
           ,
           
           you
           say
           ,
           
             to
             examine
             ,
             whether
             the
             Author's
             Argument
             will
             not
             hold
             good
             ,
             even
             against
             Punishments
             in
          
           my
           way
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           will
           ,
           thus
           you
           discourse
           :
           
             If
             the
             Magistrate's
             Authority
             be
             ,
             
             as
             you
             here
             say
             ,
          
           
             Onely
             to
             procure
             all
             his
             Subjects
             the
             means
             of
             discovering
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             withall
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lies
             ,
             that
             none
             remain
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             refuse
             to
             embrace
             it
             ,
             either
             for
             want
             of
             using
             those
             means
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             such
             Prejudices
             as
             may
             render
             them
             ineffectual
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             the
             Magistrates
             business
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             I
             desire
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             else
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             how
             this
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             Force
             onely
             to
             a
             part
             of
             them
             ;
             Unless
             you
             will
             still
             vainly
             suppose
             ignorance
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             onely
             amongst
             that
             part
             which
             any
             where
             differs
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           But
           how
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           this
           Request
           of
           yours
           is
           ▪
           will
           quickly
           appear
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           provides
           sufficiently
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           all
           his
           Subjects
           in
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           then
           requires
           them
           all
           ,
           under
           convenient
           Penalties
           ,
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Ministers
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           profess
           and
           exercise
           it
           with
           one
           accord
           ,
           under
           their
           direction
           ,
           in
           Publick
           Assemblies
           :
           Is
           there
           any
           pretense
           ●o
           say
           ,
           that
           
           in
           so
           doing
           he
           applies
           Force
           
             onely
             to
             a
             part
          
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           when
           the
           Law
           is
           general
           ,
           and
           excepts
           none
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Magist●ate
           inflicts
           the
           Penalties
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           onely
           upon
           them
           that
           break
           the
           Law.
           But
           is
           that
           the
           thing
           you
           mean
           by
           his
           
             applying
             For●e
             onely
             to
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ?
          
           Would
           you
           have
           him
           punish
           all
           ,
           indifferently
           ?
           them
           that
           obey
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           them
           that
           do
           not
           ?
        
         
           As
           to
           
             Ignorance
             ,
             Negligence
          
           and
           Prejudice
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           else
           ,
           to
           tell
           me
           what
           better
           course
           can
           be
           taken
           to
           cure
           them
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           I
           have
           mention'd
           .
           For
           if
           after
           all
           that
           God's
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           can
           do
           ,
           some
           will
           still
           remain
           
             ignorant
             ,
             negligent
          
           ,
           or
           prejudiced
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           take
           that
           to
           be
           any
           disparagement
           to
           it
           :
           For
           certainly
           that
           is
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           Remedy
           ,
           which
           infallibly
           cures
           all
           diseas'd
           persons
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           applied
           .
        
         
           
           But
           say
           you
           ,
           
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             ●as
             Authority
             to
             lay
             such
             Penalties
             upon
             those
             who
             refuse
             to
             embrace
             ●he
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             proper
             Ministers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Spiritual
             Government
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             bethink
             themselves
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             alienated
             from
             the
             Truth
             :
             Against
             that
             also
             the
             Author's
             Argument
             holds
             ,
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             no
             such
             Authority
             .
          
           1.
           
           
             Beca●se
             God
             never
             gave
             the
             Magistrate
             an
             Authority
             to
             be
             Iudge
             of
             Truth
             for
             another
             man
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             and
             so
             he
             cannot
             be
             Iudge
             whether
             any
             man
             be
             alienated
             from
             the
             Truth
             or
             no.
          
           2.
           
           
             Because
             the
             Magistrate
             had
             never
             authority
             given
             him
             to
             lay
             any
             Penalties
             on
             those
             who
             refuse
             to
             embrace
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             proper
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Religion
             (
             or
             of
             any
             other
             )
             or
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Spiritual
             Government
             ,
             more
             than
             any
             other
             men
             .
          
           Which
           latter
           Reason
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           respects
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           (
           and
           I
           am
           no
           farther
           concern'd
           in
           it
           )
           is
           th●
           very
           thing
           in
           question
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           offer'd
           as
           a
           Reason
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           grant
           that
           God
           never
           gave
           the
           Magistrate
           any
           Authority
           to
           be
           
             Iudge
             of
             Truth
             for
             another
             man
             ,
          
           or
           to
           prescribe
           to
           him
           what
           he
           shall
           believe
           (
           for
           that
           I
           take
           to
           be
           your
           meaning
           )
           in
           any
           matter
           whatsoever
           .
           But
           how
           does
           it
           follow
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           be
           Judge
           whether
           any
           man
           be
           
             alienated
             from
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           Can
           no
           man
           be
           Judge
           of
           that
           ,
           unless
           he
           have
           Authority
           to
           be
           Judge
           of
           Truth
           
             for
             other
             men
          
           ,
           or
           to
           prescribe
           to
           them
           what
           they
           shall
           believe
           ?
           
             Rectum
             est
             index
             sui
             ,
             &
             obliqui
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           whoever
           does
           but
           know
           the
           Truth
           ,
           may
           easily
           judge
           whether
           other
           men
           be
           alienated
           from
           it
           ,
           or
           no.
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           knows
           the
           Truth
           ;
           though
           he
           has
           no
           authority
           to
           judge
           of
           Truth
           for
           other
           men
           ;
           yet
           he
           may
           be
           Judge
           whether
           other
           men
           be
           alienated
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           have
           Authority
           
           to
           lay
           some
           Penalties
           upon
           those
           whom
           he
           sees
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           judge
           more
           sincerely
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           To
           shew
           that
           
             the
             Care
             of
             Souls
             is
             not
             committed
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             to
             other
             men
             ,
          
           
           the
           Author
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           committed
           to
           him
           
             by
             God
          
           ,
           nor
           
             by
             the
             People
          
           .
           Now
           in
           my
           Answer
           ,
           
           I
           think
           I
           shew
           that
           he
           fails
           as
           to
           both
           these
           Points
           ;
           so
           that
           whether
           we
           say
           the
           Care
           of
           Souls
           is
           committed
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           
             by
             God
          
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           vested
           in
           him
           by
           the
           
             consent
             of
             the
             People
          
           ,
           either
           of
           these
           Assertions
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           he
           has
           said
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           .
           Particularly
           ,
           whereas
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           Power
           (
           as
           the
           Care
           of
           Souls
           committed
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           implies
           )
           can
           be
           vested
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           
             because
             no
             man
             can
             so
             far
             abandon
             the
             care
             of
             his
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             blindly
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             whether
             Prince
             or
             Subject
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             to
             him
             what
             Faith
             or
             Worship
             he
             shall
             embrace
             :
          
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           
             That
             as
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             reference
             to
             Religion
             (
             or
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             )
             is
             ordain'd
             for
             the
             bringing
             men
             to
             take
             such
             care
             as
             they
             ought
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             blindly
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             choice
             ,
             neither
             of
             any
             other
             Person
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             their
             own
             Lusts
             and
             Passions
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             to
             them
             what
             Faith
             or
             Worship
             they
             shall
             embrace
             :
             So
             if
             we
             suppose
             this
             Power
             to
             be
             vested
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             this
             will
             not
             import
             their
             abandoning
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           proceed
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           every
           man's
           interest
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           have
           such
           a
           Power
           committed
           to
           him
           .
           Now
           what
           exception
           do
           you
           make
           to
           this
           ?
           Why
           ,
           you
           say
           
             this
             is
             a
             pleasant
             Answer
          
           ;
           and
           you
           desire
           me
           to
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             pleasant
             that
             I
             say
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             ordain'd
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             take
             such
             care
          
           ;
           
           and
           thence
           inferr
           ,
           Then
           it
           is
           every
           man's
           Interest
           to
           vest
           such
           Power
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           ?
           Well
           ,
           Sir
           ;
           I
           have
           consider'd
           this
           ,
           but
           can
           by
           no
           means
           discern
           where
           the
           Pleasantness
           of
           it
           lies
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Power
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           be
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           as
           I
           have
           represented
           it
           ;
           it
           will
           follow
           unavoidably
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           the
           People
           may
           vest
           it
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           without
           
             abandoning
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
          
           or
           
             leaving
             it
             blindly
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             another
             to
             prescribe
             to
             them
             what
             Faith
             or
             Worship
             they
             shall
             embrace
          
           ;
           but
           likewise
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           every
           one's
           Interest
           (
           supposing
           it
           in
           his
           power
           )
           to
           vest
           it
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           assist
           me
           in
           your
           next
           words
           :
           
           For
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             .
             And
             what
             
             need
             the
             People
             vest
             it
             in
             him
             ;
             unless
             there
             be
             need
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             the
             best
             course
             they
             can
             take
             ,
             to
             vest
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             already
             ?
          
           So
           that
           herein
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           lies
           the
           Pleasantness
           of
           what
           I
           say
           .
           But
           what
           a
           miserable
           Cavil
           is
           this
           !
           For
           cannot
           I
           enquire
           ,
           whence
           the
           Magistrate
           receives
           his
           Power
           ;
           without
           suppo●ing
           it
           his
           ,
           before
           he
           receives
           it
           ?
           Or
           cannot
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           such
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           suppose
           it
           vested
           in
           him
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           this
           will
           not
           import
           their
           
             abandoning
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           People
           (
           supposing
           it
           in
           their
           power
           )
           to
           vest
           such
           a
           Power
           in
           him
           :
           Cannot
           I
           say
           this
           ,
           without
           implying
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           has
           this
           Power
           already
           ,
           before
           the
           People
           have
           vested
           it
           in
           him
           ?
           What
           pretense
           can
           any
           man
           have
           to
           affirm
           this
           ?
           especially
           considering
           ,
           that
           my
           words
           do
           so
           plainly
           tend
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           may
           see
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Power
           which
           I
           claim
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           does
           therefore
           belong
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           vested
           in
           him
           either
           by
           God
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           People
           :
           As
           it
           may
           be
           by
           either
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           your self
           have
           said
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Another
           
             pleasant
             thing
          
           which
           you
           tell
           me
           I
           here
           say
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             such
             a
             care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             that
             they
             may
             not
             blindly
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             own
             lusts
             and
             passions
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             to
             them
             what
             Faith
             or
             Worship
             they
             shall
             embrace
             ;
             And
             yet
             that
             't
             is
             their
             best
             course
             t●
             vest
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             lusts
             and
             passions
             as
             themselves
             ,
             to
             choose
             for
             them
             .
          
           But
           where
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           do
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           People's
           
             best
             course
             to
             vest
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             choose
             for
             them
             ?
          
           That
           you
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           shew
           :
           but
           instead
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             If
             they
             vest
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             them
             when
             they
             dissent
             from
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             act
             ,
             even
             against
             their
             own
             Inclination
             ,
             according
             to
             Reason
             and
             sound
             Iudgement
             ;
             or
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             consider
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             them
             :
             How
             far
             is
             this
             from
             leaving
             it
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             another
             man
             to
             prescribe
             to
             them
             what
             Faith
             or
             Worship
             they
             shall
             embrace
             ?
          
           Which
           is
           just
           nothing
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           For
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           the
           
             Magistrate's
             Religion
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           that
           proposed
           with
           sufficient
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           the
           People
           do
           onely
           vest
           a
           Power
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           punish
           them
           when
           they
           reject
           that
           Religion
           so
           proposed
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           act
           
             according
             to
             Reason
          
           and
           
             sound
             Iudgement
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           I
           think
           that
           is
           far
           enough
           from
           leaving
           it
           to
           the
           choice
           of
           another
           man
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           to
           them
           what
           Faith
           or
           Worship
           they
           shall
           embrace
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           seems
           you
           have
           not
           done
           with
           this
           yet
           .
           For
           you
           say
           you
           
             do
             neither
             me
             nor
             the
             Magistrate
             Injury
             ,
          
           
           when
           you
           say
           that
           the
           Power
           I
           give
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           of
           punishing
           men
           to
           make
           them
           consider
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           proper
           and
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Religion
           (
           whatever
           that
           be
           )
           
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             it
             .
          
           Which
           seems
           a
           little
           strange
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           too
           .
           But
           thus
           you
           prove
           it
           :
           
             For
             men
             will
             never
             ,
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             act
             according
             to
             Reason
             and
             sound
             Iudgement
             ,
             till
             they
             embrace
             his
             Religion
             .
             And
             if
             you
             have
             the
             brow
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             say
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             ever
             punish
             you
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             consider
             any
             other
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             but
             such
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             convince
             you
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             that
             .
          
           Which
           (
           besides
           the
           pleasant
           talk
           of
           such
           
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             as
             are
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Magistrate's
             Religion
             ,
          
           though
           it
           be
           a
           false
           one
           )
           is
           just
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           
             Magistrate's
             opinion
          
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           he
           will
           act
           against
           his
           opinion
           .
           As
           if
           the
           Magistrate's
           Opinion
           could
           change
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           turn
           a
           Power
           to
           promote
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           into
           a
           Power
           to
           promote
           a
           false
           one
           .
           No
           ,
           Sir
           :
           The
           Magistrate's
           Opinion
           has
           no
           such
           virtue
           .
           It
           may
           indeed
           keep
           him
           from
           exercising
           the
           Power
           he
           has
           to
           promote
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           lead
           him
           to
           abuse
           the
           pretense
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           promoting
           a
           False
           one
           :
           But
           it
           can
           neither
           destroy
           that
           Power
           ,
           nor
           make
           it
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           it
           is
           .
           And
           therefore
           whatever
           the
           Magistrate's
           Opinion
           be
           ,
           his
           Power
           was
           given
           him
           (
           as
           the
           Apostles
           Power
           was
           to
           them
           )
           
             for
             edification
          
           onely
           ,
           
             not
             for
             destruction
          
           :
           And
           it
           may
           always
           be
           said
           of
           him
           (
           what
           St.
           Paul
           said
           of
           himself
           )
           that
           he
           
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           punishes
           me
           ,
           to
           bring
           me
           to
           a
           False
           Religion
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           his
           Opinion
           that
           will
           excuse
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           answer
           for
           it
           to
           his
           Judge
           .
           For
           certainly
           men
           are
           as
           accountable
           for
           their
           Opinions
           (
           those
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           which
           influence
           their
           Practice
           )
           as
           they
           are
           for
           their
           Actions
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           therefore
           no
           
             shifting
             forwards
             and
             backwards
          
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ;
           nor
           any
           Circle
           ,
           but
           in
           your
           own
           Imagination
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           I
           say
           
             The
             Magistrate
             has
             no
             Power
             to
             punish
             men
             ,
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             his
             Religion
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           no
           where
           say
           ,
           nor
           will
           it
           follow
           from
           any
           thing
           I
           do
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           has
           Power
           
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             consider
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             proper
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             truth
             of
          
           his
           Religion
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           much
           wonder
           that
           you
           endeavour
           to
           put
           this
           upon
           me
           .
           For
           I
           think
           by
           this
           time
           it
           is
           pretty
           
           plain
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           you
           would
           have
           but
           little
           to
           say
           :
           And
           it
           is
           
             an
             art
             very
             much
             in
             use
             among
             some
             sort
             of
             Learned
             Men
             ,
          
           when
           they
           cannot
           confute
           what
           an
           Adversary
           does
           say
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           say
           what
           he
           does
           not
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           have
           something
           which
           they
           can
           confute
           .
        
         
           
           Your
           next
           Paragraph
           runs
           high
           ,
           and
           charges
           me
           with
           nothing
           less
           than
           Prevarication
           .
           For
           whereas
           ,
           as
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           I
           speak
           of
           it
           here
           as
           the
           most
           deplorable
           Condition
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           be
           left
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           forced
           to
           consider
           and
           examine
           the
           Grounds
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           search
           impartially
           and
           diligently
           after
           the
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           seems
           all
           the
           Remedy
           I
           offer
           is
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           
             Dissenters
             must
             be
             punish'd
          
           .
           Upon
           which
           thus
           you
           insult
           :
           
             Can
             any
             body
             that
             hears
             you
             say
             so
             ,
             believe
             you
             in
             earnest
             ;
             and
             that
             want
             of
             Examination
             is
             the
             thing
             you
             would
             have
             amended
             ,
             when
             want
             of
             Examination
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             you
             would
             have
             punish'd
             ?
             —
             But
             if
             in
             all
             your
             Treatise
             you
             can
             shew
             me
             one
             place
             where
             you
             say
             that
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             the
             Careless
             ,
             the
             Inconsiderate
             ,
             the
             negligent
             in
             examining
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             are
             to
             be
             punish'd
             ,
             I
             will
             allow
             your
             Remedy
             for
             a
             good
             one
             .
             But
             you
             have
             not
             said
             any
             thing
             like
             this
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             before
             hand
             you
             dare
             not
             say
             it
             .
             And
             whilst
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             the
             World
             has
             reason
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             however
             want
             of
             Examination
             be
             a
             general
             Fault
             ,
             which
             you
             with
             great
             vehemency
             have
             exaggerated
             ;
             yet
             you
             use
             it
             only
             for
             a
             pretense
             to
             punish
             Dissenters
             ;
             and
             either
             distrust
             your
             Remedy
             ,
             or
             else
             care
             not
             to
             have
             it
             generally
             cured
             .
          
           Now
           here
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           though
           want
           or
           neglect
           of
           Examination
           be
           a
           general
           Fault
           ,
           yet
           the
           Method
           I
           propose
           for
           curing
           it
           ,
           does
           not
           reach
           to
           all
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           limited
           to
           those
           who
           reject
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           proposed
           to
           them
           with
           sufficient
           Evidence
           .
           But
           then
           to
           let
           you
           see
           how
           little
           ground
           you
           have
           to
           say
           that
           I
           prevaricate
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Author
           and
           my self
           were
           enquiring
           after
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           What
           course
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           confirm
           and
           establish
           those
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           who
           have
           already
           embraced
           it
           :
           Nor
           ,
           How
           they
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           propagate
           it
           to
           others
           :
           (
           For
           both
           which
           purposes
           I
           have
           already
           acknowledged
           it
           very
           useful
           ,
           and
           a
           thing
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           persons
           should
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           search
           into
           the
           Grounds
           upon
           which
           their
           Religion
           stands
           ,
           and
           challenges
           their
           belief
           :
           )
           But
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           enquiry
           is
           onely
           ,
           What
           Method
           is
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           the
           onely
           thing
           we
           were
           enquiring
           after
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           cannot
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           )
           then
           every
           one
           sees
           that
           in
           speaking
           to
           
           this
           Point
           ,
           I
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           any
           who
           have
           already
           embraced
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           that
           Religion
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           be
           confirm'd
           and
           edified
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           was
           onely
           to
           consider
           how
           those
           who
           reject
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
           So
           that
           how
           much
           soever
           any
           of
           those
           who
           own
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           may
           be
           guilty
           of
           neglect
           of
           Examination
           ;
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           I
           was
           onely
           concern'd
           to
           shew
           how
           it
           may
           be
           cured
           in
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           reject
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           duly
           proposed
           or
           tender'd
           to
           them
           .
           And
           certainly
           to
           confine
           my self
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           prevaricate
           ,
           unless
           to
           keep
           within
           the
           bounds
           which
           the
           Question
           under
           debate
           prescribes
           me
           ,
           be
           to
           prevaricate
           .
        
         
           In
           telling
           me
           therefore
           that
           I
           
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             the
             Careless
             ,
             the
             Inconsiderate
             ,
             the
             negligent
             in
             examining
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           all
           that
           are
           such
           )
           
             are
             to
             be
             punish'd
          
           ,
           you
           onely
           tell
           me
           that
           I
           dare
           not
           be
           impertinent
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           excuse
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           three
           Reasons
           you
           offer
           in
           your
           next
           Page
           ,
           for
           your
           saying
           so
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           I
           had
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           talk
           impertinently
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           why
           I
           might
           not
           have
           dared
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           in
           this
           Paragraph
           ,
           which
           though
           nothing
           more
           pertinent
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           wholly
           pass
           over
           .
           It
           lies
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             He
             that
             reads
             your
             Treatise
             with
             attention
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             confirm'd
             in
             this
             Opinion
          
           (
           viz.
           That
           I
           use
           want
           of
           Examination
           onely
           for
           a
           pretense
           to
           punish
           Dissenters
           ,
           &c.
           )
           
             when
             he
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             you
             (
             who
             are
             so
             earnest
             to
             have
             men
             punish'd
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             consider
             and
             examine
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             discover
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             )
             have
             not
             said
             one
             word
             of
             considering
             ,
             searching
             ,
             and
             hearkening
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             had
             been
             as
             good
             a
             Rule
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             have
             sent
             them
             to
             ,
             as
             to
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             proper
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             you
             know
             not
             what
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           How
           this
           confirms
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           ;
           nor
           have
           you
           thought
           fit
           to
           instruct
           me
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           viz.
           my
           
             not
             saying
             one
             word
             of
             considering
             ,
             searching
             ,
             and
             hearkening
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           whatever
           advantage
           a
           captious
           Adversary
           may
           imagine
           he
           has
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           seem
           strange
           to
           any
           indifferent
           and
           judicious
           Person
           ,
           who
           shall
           but
           consider
           that
           throughout
           my
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           onely
           in
           general
           ,
           i.
           e.
           not
           as
           limited
           to
           any
           particular
           Dispensation
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Times
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           as
           reaching
           from
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           so
           comprehending
           the
           Times
           which
           preceeded
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           wherein
           yet
           God
           
             left
             not
             himself
             without
             witness
          
           ,
           but
           furnished
           Mankind
           with
           sufficient
           means
           of
           knowing
           
           Him
           and
           his
           Will
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           eternal
           Salvation
           .
           For
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           Men
           of
           Art
           ,
           whether
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           under
           this
           generality
           ,
           I
           could
           be
           allowed
           to
           descend
           to
           any
           such
           Rules
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           belong
           only
           to
           some
           particular
           Times
           ,
           or
           Dispensations
           :
           Such
           as
           you
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testaments
          
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           
           You
           say
           that
           ,
           Page
           26.
           of
           my
           
             Answer
             ,
             out
             of
             abundant
             kindness
             ,
             when
             the
             Dissenters
             have
             their
             Heads
             (
             without
             any
             cause
             )
             broken
             ,
          
           I
           
             provide
             them
             a
             Plaister
          
           .
           But
           whoever
           shall
           consider
           the
           Penalties
           I
           there
           speak
           of
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           perswade
           my self
           ,
           find
           no
           
             Heads
             broken
          
           ,
           and
           so
           but
           little
           need
           of
           a
           Plaister
           .
        
         
           But
           having
           said
           there
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Power
             I
             asscribe
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             is
             given
             him
             to
             bring
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             :
             And
             ,
             That
             though
             (
             as
             our
             Author
             puts
             us
             in
             mind
             )
             
               the
               Religion
               of
               every
               Prince
               is
               Orthodox
               to
               himself
            
             ;
             yet
             if
             this
             Power
             keep
             within
             it's
             bounds
             (
             i.e.
             if
             the
             Penalties
             the
             Magistrate
             makes
             use
             of
             to
             promote
             a
             False
             Religion
             ,
             do
             not
             exceed
             the
             measure
             of
             those
             which
             he
             may
             warrantably
             use
             for
             the
             promoting
             the
             True
             ,
             )
             it
             can
             serve
             the
             interest
             of
             no
             other
             Religion
             but
             the
             True
             ,
             among
             such
             as
             have
             any
             concern
             for
             their
             eternal
             Salvation
             ;
             (
             and
             they
             that
             have
             none
             ,
             deserve
             not
             to
             be
             consider'd
             ●●
             )
             because
             the
             Penalties
             it
             enables
             him
             that
             has
             it
             to
             inflict
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             as
             may
             tempt
             such
             persons
             either
             to
             renounce
             a
             Religion
             which
             they
             believe
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             to
             profess
             one
             which
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             are
             apt
             to
             put
             them
             upon
             a
             serious
             and
             impartial
             Examination
             of
             the
             Controversy
             between
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             them
             :
             which
             is
             the
             way
             for
             them
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             :
          
           I
           add
           these
           words
           ;
           
             And
             if
             upon
             such
             examination
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             chance
             to
             find
             that
             the
             Truth
             does
             not
             lie
             on
             the
             Magistrate's
             side
             ;
             they
             have
             gain'd
             thus
             much
             however
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Magistrate's
             misapplying
             his
             Power
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             better
             than
             they
             did
             before
             ,
             where
             the
             Truth
             does
             lie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           (
           Which
           is
           the
           Plaister
           you
           speak
           of
           .
           )
           Now
           this
           you
           tell
           me
           is
           as
           true
           as
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           
             Upon
             Examination
             I
             find
             such
             a
             one
             is
             out
             of
             the
             way
             to
             York
             ;
             therefore
             I
             know
             better
             than
             I
             did
             before
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           Where
           I
           shall
           only
           observe
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           had
           put
           it
           ,
           
             Therefore
             I
             know
             better
             than
             I
             did
             before
             ,
             where
             the
             right
             way
             does
             lie
             ,
          
           your
           Inference
           had
           run
           exactly
           parallel
           with
           mine
           .
           But
           then
           it
           would
           have
           been
           true
           too
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           for
           your
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             He
             that
             has
             been
             punished
             ,
             may
             have
             examined
             before
             ;
             
             and
             then
             ,
          
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           
             sure
             he
             gains
             nothing
          
           .
           Right
           ,
           Sir.
           But
           neither
           does
           he
           lose
           much
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           I
           there
           add
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             hurt
             that
             befalls
             him
             ,
             is
             ,
             onely
             the
             suffering
             some
             tolerable
             Inconveniencies
             ,
             for
             his
             following
             
               the
               Light
               of
               this
               own
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Dictates
               of
               his
               own
               Conscience
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           you
           go
           on
           ,
           
           and
           say
           ,
           
             However
             ,
             you
             think
             you
             do
             well
             to
             encourage
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             punishing
             ,
             and
             comfort
             the
             man
             who
             has
             suffer'd
             unjustly
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             he
             shall
             gain
             by
             it
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             a
             Discourse
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             where
             the
             bounds
             of
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             are
             enquired
             into
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             establish'd
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             was
             to
             be
             shew'd
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             warn'd
             of
             the
             injury
             he
             did
             when
             he
             misapplies
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             punish'd
             any
             man
             who
             deserv'd
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             not
             be
             sooth'd
             into
             injustice
             ,
             by
             consideration
             of
             gain
             that
             might
             thence
             accrue
             to
             the
             Sufferer
             .
             Shall
             we
             do
             evil
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             ?
             There
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             who
             are
             very
             wary
             of
             touching
             upon
             the
             Magistrate's
             duty
             ,
             and
             tender
             of
             shewing
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             injustice
             and
             ill
             consequences
             of
             his
             misapplying
             it
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             misapplied
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Party
             .
          
           As
           to
           what
           you
           say
           here
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           Question
           there
           debated
           is
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Magistrate
           has
           any
           Right
           or
           Authority
           to
           use
           Force
           for
           the
           promoting
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           Which
           plainly
           supposes
           the
           Unlawfulness
           and
           Injustice
           of
           using
           Force
           to
           promote
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           as
           granted
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           So
           that
           I
           could
           no
           way
           be
           obliged
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           in
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           occasion
           should
           be
           offer'd
           .
        
         
           And
           whether
           I
           have
           not
           
             shew'd
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Magistrate's
             Authority
             ,
          
           as
           far
           as
           I
           was
           any
           way
           obliged
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           let
           any
           indifferent
           Person
           judge
           .
           But
           to
           talk
           here
           of
           a
           
             sort
             of
             People
             who
             are
             very
             wary
             of
             touching
             upon
             the
             Magistrate's
             duty
             ,
             and
             tender
             of
             shewing
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
          
           where
           I
           tell
           the
           Magistrate
           that
           the
           Power
           I
           asscribe
           to
           him
           in
           reference
           to
           Religion
           ,
           is
           given
           him
           to
           bring
           men
           ,
           
             not
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           misapplies
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           endeavours
           to
           promote
           a
           false
           Religion
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           little
           unseasonable
           .
        
         
           Nor
           am
           I
           any
           more
           concern'd
           in
           what
           you
           say
           of
           the
           Magistrate's
           misapplying
           his
           Power
           
             in
             favour
             of
             a
             Party
          
           .
           For
           as
           you
           have
           not
           yet
           proved
           that
           his
           applying
           his
           Power
           to
           the
           promoting
           the
           true
           Religion
           (
           which
           is
           all
           that
           I
           contend
           for
           )
           is
           misapplying
           it
           ;
           so
           much
           less
           can
           you
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           
             misapplying
             it
             in
             favour
             of
             a
             Party
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           
             encourage
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             punishing
             men
             to
             bring
             them
             
             to
             a
          
           false
           Religion
           (
           for
           that
           is
           the
           punishing
           we
           here
           speak
           of
           )
           and
           
             sooth
             him
             into
             Injustice
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             those
             who
             suffer
             unjustly
             shall
             gain
             by
             it
             ,
          
           when
           in
           the
           very
           same
           breath
           I
           tell
           him
           that
           by
           so
           punishing
           he
           
             misapplies
             his
             Power
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Discovery
           which
           I
           believe
           none
           but
           your self
           could
           have
           made
           .
           When
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           
             misapplies
             his
             Power
          
           by
           so
           punishing
           ;
           I
           suppose
           all
           other
           men
           understand
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           sins
           in
           doing
           it
           ,
           and
           layes
           himself
           open
           to
           divine
           vengeance
           by
           it
           .
           And
           can
           he
           be
           encouraged
           to
           this
           ,
           by
           hearing
           what
           others
           may
           gain
           by
           what
           (
           without
           Repentance
           )
           must
           cost
           him
           so
           dear
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Apostate
           Emperour
           (
           who
           yet
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           was
           for
           Toleration
           ,
           and
           talk'd
           much
           of
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           pretended
           to
           take
           encouragement
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           to
           spoil
           and
           impoverish
           Christians
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           what
           they
           would
           
             gain
             by
             it
          
           .
           But
           every
           one
           sees
           that
           this
           was
           no
           more
           than
           Pretense
           and
           Mockery
           ,
           in
           one
           who
           believed
           nothing
           of
           those
           Promises
           ,
           but
           only
           intended
           to
           ridicule
           and
           expose
           them
           .
           But
           had
           he
           believed
           the
           Promises
           made
           to
           Christians
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           believed
           the
           Threats
           likewise
           which
           the
           Gospel
           denounces
           against
           their
           Persecutors
           .
           And
           can
           any
           man
           think
           he
           would
           have
           been
           so
           mad
           ,
           as
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           Goods
           and
           Possessions
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           gain
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           when
           he
           knew
           that
           he
           should
           himself
           get
           nothing
           in
           the
           end
           but
           damnation
           by
           it
           ?
        
         
           
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           you
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             this
             Mischief
             (
             viz.
          
           the
           Magistrate's
           
             misapplying
             his
             Power
             )
             upon
          
           my
           
             Principle
             ,
             joyn'd
             to
             the
             natural
             thirst
             in
             man
             after
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             may
             be
             carried
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             exorbitancy
             ,
             with
             some
             pretense
             of
             Right
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           Sir
           ;
           though
           I
           do
           not
           think
           my self
           bound
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           all
           that
           may
           be
           done
           
             with
             some
             pretense
             of
             Right
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           however
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           how
           you
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           this
           .
           Thus
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             stands
             your
             System
             .
             If
             Force
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Punishment
             ,
             may
             be
             any
             way
             useful
             for
             the
             promoting
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Right
             somewhere
             to
             use
             it
             .
             And
             this
             Rights
             is
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Who
             then
             ,
             upon
             your
             grounds
             ,
             may
             quickly
             find
             reason
             where
             it
             s●its
             his
             inclination
             ,
             or
             serves
             his
             turn
             ,
             to
             punish
             men
             directly
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             his
             Religion
             .
             For
             if
             he
             may
             use
             Force
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             any
             way
             ,
             useful
             towards
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             towards
             the
             procuring
             any
             degree
             of
             Glory
             ;
             Why
             may
             he
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
             use
             it
             where
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             ,
             at
             least
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             towards
             the
             procuring
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             Glory
             ?
             For
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Afflictions
             of
             this
             life
             work
             for
             us
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             weight
             of
             Glory
             .
             
             So
             that
             why
             should
             they
             not
             be
             punish'd
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             right
             way
             ;
             If
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             by
             their
             Sufferings
             gainers
             of
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             weight
             of
             Glory
             ?
          
           But
           as
           prettily
           as
           this
           looks
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           examined
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           found
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           even
           that
           little
           which
           you
           pretend
           to
           prove
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           ask
           you
           once
           more
           ,
           Where
           I
           say
           ,
           
             If
             Force
             may
             be
             any
             way
             useful
             for
             the
             promoting
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Right
             somewhere
             to
             use
             it
             ?
          
           For
           in
           the
           Page
           you
           referr
           to
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           
             If
             there
             be
             so
             great
             Use
             and
             Necessity
             of
             outward
             Force
             for
             the
             promoting
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Nor
           do
           I
           any
           where
           speak
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           supposed
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           what
           you
           so
           often
           tell
           me
           I
           do
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           :
           Yet
           even
           so
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           as
           necessary
           for
           men
           to
           attain
           any
           
             greater
             degree
          
           of
           Glory
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           attain
           Glory
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           use
           Force
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           be
           indirectly
           ,
           &c.
           useful
           towards
           the
           procuring
           
             any
             degree
          
           of
           Glory
           ,
           he
           may
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           ,
           use
           it
           where
           it
           may
           be
           in
           that
           manner
           useful
           towards
           the
           procuring
           a
           
             greater
             degree
          
           of
           Glory
           .
           But
           that
           there
           is
           the
           same
           Necessity
           of
           men's
           attaining
           a
           
             greater
             degree
          
           of
           Glory
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           of
           their
           attaining
           Glory
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           affirm
           .
           For
           without
           attaining
           Glory
           ,
           they
           cannot
           escape
           the
           damnation
           of
           Hell
           :
           which
           yet
           they
           may
           escape
           ,
           without
           attaining
           any
           
             greater
             degree
          
           of
           Glory
           .
           So
           that
           the
           attaining
           Glory
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           :
           but
           the
           attaining
           any
           
             greater
             degree
          
           of
           it
           ,
           however
           desirable
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           necessary
           .
           Now
           if
           there
           be
           not
           the
           same
           Necessity
           of
           the
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           
             no
             pretense
          
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           whatever
           is
           lawful
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           likewise
           so
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           other
           .
           And
           therefore
           thought
           St.
           Paul
           assures
           us
           that
           
             the
             Afflictions
             of
             this
             Life
             work
             for
             us
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             weight
             of
             Glory
          
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           from
           thence
           ,
           even
           
             by
             the
             Rule
          
           which
           you
           make
           for
           me
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           mine
           ,
           That
           
             if
             men
             be
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             punish'd
             to
             make
             them
             by
             their
             Sufferings
             gainers
             of
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             weight
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           So
           that
           your
           
             some
             pretense
             of
             Right
          
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           that
           in
           modesty
           you
           could
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           comes
           at
           last
           to
           just
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           unfortunate
           was
           I
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           Magistrate's
           
             misapplying
             his
             Power
             ,
             
             when
             he
             punishes
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Right
             on
             their
             side
             !
          
           For
           by
           granting
           that
           ,
           it
           seems
           I
           
             grant
             all
             that
             the
             Author
             
             contends
             for
             ,
          
           and
           so
           give
           up
           the
           Cause
           I
           undertook
           to
           defend
           .
           So
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           Sir
           :
           and
           thus
           you
           think
           you
           prove
           what
           you
           say
           .
           For
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             misapplies
             ,
             or
             makes
             a
             wrong
             use
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             when
             he
             punishes
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             any
             one
             who
             is
             in
             the
             Right
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             to
             make
             him
             consider
             ;
             he
             also
             misapplies
             his
             Power
             ,
             when
             he
             punishes
             any
             one
             ,
             whomsoever
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             consider
          
           .
           Which
           is
           certainly
           as
           wonderful
           a
           Collection
           as
           any
           you
           make
           in
           your
           whole
           Letter
           :
           As
           any
           man
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           will
           but
           compare
           the
           Magistrate's
           
             punishing
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             any
             one
             who
             is
             in
             the
             Right
             to
             make
             him
             consider
             ,
          
           with
           his
           
             punishing
             any
             one
             whomsoever
          
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           any
           one
           who
           is
           in
           the
           Wrong
           )
           
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             consider
             .
          
        
         
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           punish
           one
           who
           is
           
             in
             the
             Right
          
           ,
           is
           to
           punish
           one
           who
           does
           not
           deserve
           to
           be
           punish'd
           ;
           which
           is
           manifestly
           unjust
           ,
           whatever
           the
           end
           be
           for
           which
           he
           is
           punish'd
           .
           But
           to
           punish
           one
           who
           is
           in
           the
           Wrong
           ,
           and
           refuses
           to
           consider
           what
           may
           convince
           him
           of
           the
           Right
           ,
           (
           and
           such
           onely
           are
           the
           persons
           whom
           I
           would
           have
           punish'd
           ,
           )
           is
           onely
           to
           punish
           one
           who
           well
           deserves
           to
           be
           punish'd
           ▪
           which
           no
           man
           can
           pretend
           to
           be
           unjust
           .
        
         
           Again
           ;
           To
           punish
           one
           who
           is
           
             in
             the
             Right
          
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           consider
           what
           may
           shew
           him
           the
           Right
           ,
           and
           move
           him
           to
           embrace
           it
           (
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           we
           mean
           here
           by
           considering
           ,
           )
           is
           vain
           and
           ridiculous
           ;
           because
           he
           does
           already
           discern
           and
           embrace
           the
           Right
           ,
           and
           therefore
           needs
           not
           be
           made
           consider
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
           But
           to
           punish
           one
           who
           is
           in
           the
           Wrong
           ,
           and
           can
           by
           no
           othe●
           means
           be
           prevail'd
           upon
           to
           consider
           what
           may
           manifest
           the
           Righ●
           to
           him
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           punish
           such
           a
           one
           to
           make
           him
           consider
           ,
           is
           bu●
           reasonable
           and
           necessary
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           Punishment
           is
           necessary
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           these
           Cases
           are
           so
           widely
           different
           :
           If
           in
           the
           first
           o●
           them
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           punishes
           where
           there
           is
           neither
           any
           desert
           ,
           nor
           any
           need
           ,
           or
           use
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           punishes
           where
           Punishment
           is
           both
           deserv'd
           ,
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           inflicted
           :
           Is
           there
           any
           imaginable
           ground
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           misapplies
           ,
           or
           makes
           a
           wrong
           use
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Case
           ,
           he
           does
           so
           likewise
           in
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           Yes
           ,
           you
           think
           there
           is
           .
           For
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             every
             one
             is
             here
             Iudge
             for
             himself
             ,
             what
             is
             Right
             ;
             And
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             another
             cannot
             judge
             for
             him
             .
             So
             that
             to
             punish
             any
             one
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             to
             make
             him
             consider
             ,
             is
             by
             your
             〈◊〉
             Confession
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Magistrate's
             Power
             .
             And
             that
             punishing
             
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             is
             beyond
             the
             Magistrate's
             Power
             ,
             is
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             what
             the
             Author
             contends
             for
             .
          
           Which
           Demostration
           of
           yours
           ;
           if
           I
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           put
           it
           into
           from
           ,
           stands
           thus
           :
        
         
           Whoever
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           judge
           for
           another
           ,
           what
           is
           Right
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           do
           what
           no
           man
           can
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           whoever
           punishes
           any
           man
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           consider
           ,
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           judge
           for
           another
           ,
           what
           is
           Right
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           whoever
           punishes
           any
           one
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           consider
           ,
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           do
           what
           no
           man
           can
           do
           :
           and
           consequently
           misapplies
           his
           Power
           of
           punishing
           ,
           if
           he
           has
           that
           Power
           .
        
         
           Where
           if
           the
           Second
           Proposition
           were
           as
           evidently
           true
           ,
           as
           the
           First
           is
           ;
           I
           should
           readily
           admit
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           as
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           .
           But
           if
           that
           Proposition
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           evidently
           true
           ,
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           certainly
           false
           ,
           and
           plainly
           involves
           a
           Contradiction
           in
           it
           ;
           then
           you
           must
           give
           me
           some
           better
           proof
           of
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           before
           I
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           assent
           to
           it
           .
           Now
           (
           a
           little
           to
           examine
           that
           Proposition
           ;
           )
           Why
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           does
           any
           one
           punish
           another
           to
           
             make
             him
             consider
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           that
           other
           may
           
             judge
             for
             himself
          
           ,
           of
           what
           he
           is
           required
           to
           consider
           ?
           For
           as
           he
           that
           will
           judge
           of
           any
           matter
           ,
           must
           first
           consider
           it
           ;
           (
           according
           to
           that
           old
           Rule
           ,
           
             Si
             judicas
             ,
             cognosce
          
           :
           )
           So
           I
           know
           no
           use
           there
           is
           of
           considering
           ,
           but
           in
           order
           to
           judging
           .
           And
           can
           he
           who
           punishes
           another
           
             to
             make
             him
             consider
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           judge
           
             for
             himself
          
           of
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           intend
           to
           
             judge
             for
             him
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           punishes
           to
           make
           him
           
             judge
             for
             himself
          
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           manifestly
           contradictious
           and
           impossible
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           ;
           )
           then
           every
           one
           sees
           that
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           evidently
           true
           ,
           that
           
             whoever
             punishes
             any
             one
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             consider
             ,
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             judge
             for
             another
             what
             is
             Right
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           repugnant
           and
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           punishes
           another
           to
           make
           him
           consider
           ,
           does
           at
           the
           same
           time
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           
             judge
             for
             that
             person
          
           ,
           in
           any
           matter
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           with
           how
           little
           reason
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           
             by
             granting
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             misapplies
             his
             Power
             ,
             when
             he
             punishes
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Right
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             I
             grant
             all
             that
             the
             Author
             contends
             for
             .
          
           Indeed
           if
           I
           had
           said
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           does
           therefore
           ,
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           misapply
           his
           Power
           ,
           because
           
             whoever
             punishes
             any
             one
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             to
             make
             him
             consider
             ,
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             judge
             for
             
             him
             what
             is
             Right
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           you
           had
           had
           some
           ground
           for
           what
           you
           say
           .
           But
           that
           is
           no
           Reason
           of
           mine
           ,
           but
           a●
           Assumption
           ,
           or
           Supposition
           of
           yours
           ;
           and
           a
           very
           bad
           one
           too
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           has
           been
           sufficiently
           shewn
           .
        
         
           My
           following
           words
           (
           which
           are
           the
           last
           you
           take
           notice
           of
           )
           are
           these
           :
           
           —
           
             And
             all
             the
             hurt
             that
             comes
             to
             them
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             onely
             the
             suffering
             some
             tolerable
             Inconveniencies
             for
             their
             following
             the
             Light
             of
             their
             own
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Dictates
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             :
             which
             certainly
             is
             no
             such
             Mischief
             to
             Mankind
             a●
             to
             make
             it
             more
             eligible
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             such
             Powe●
             vested
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             the
             care
             of
             every
             man's
             Soul
             should
             be
             left
             to
             himself
             alone
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             demands
             it
             should
             be
             :
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             should
             be
             suffer'd
             quietly
             ,
             and
             withou●
             the
             least
             molestation
             ,
             either
             to
             take
             no
             care
             at
             all
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             i●
             he
             be
             so
             pleas'd
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             doing
             it
             ,
             to
             follow
             his
             own
             groundless
             Prejudices
             ,
             or
             unaccountable
             Humour
             ,
             or
             any
             crafty
             Seducer
             whom
             he
             may
             think
             fit
             to
             take
             for
             his
             Guide
             .
          
           Which
           words
           you
           set
           down
           at
           large
           :
           but
           instead
           of
           contradicting
           them
           ,
           or
           offering
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Mischief
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           
             such
             as
             makes
             it
             more
             eligible
             &c
          
           you
           onely
           demand
           ,
           
           
             Why
             should
             not
             the
             care
             of
             every
             man's
             Soul
             be
             left
             to
             himself
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Magistrate●
             Is
             the
             Magistrate
             like
             to
             be
             more
             concern'd
             for
             it
             ?
             Is
             the
             Magistrate
             like
             to
             take
             more
             care
             of
             it
             ?
          
           &c.
           As
           if
           not
           to
           leave
           the
           care
           of
           every
           man's
           Soul
           to
           
             himself
             alone
          
           ,
           were
           ,
           as
           you
           express
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           
             take
             the
             care
             of
             men's
             Souls
             from
             themselves
             :
          
           Or
           as
           if
           to
           vest
           a
           Power
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           procure
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lies
           (
           i.e.
           as
           far
           as
           it
           can
           be
           procured
           by
           convenient
           Penalties
           )
           that
           men
           take
           such
           care
           of
           their
           Souls
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           were
           to
           leave
           the
           care
           of
           their
           Souls
           
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             themselves
             :
          
           Which
           no
           man
           but
           your self
           will
           imagine
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           as
           freely
           as
           you
           can
           do
           ,
           that
           as
           every
           man
           is
           more
           concern'd
           than
           any
           man
           else
           can
           be
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           likewise
           more
           obliged
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           his
           Soul
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           man
           can
           by
           any
           means
           be
           discharged
           of
           the
           care
           of
           his
           Soul
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           saved
           but
           by
           his
           own
           care
           of
           it
           .
           But
           do
           I
           contradict
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           care
           of
           every
           man's
           Soul
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           left
           to
           
             himself
             alone
          
           ?
           or
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Interest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           entrusted
           and
           obliged
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           lies
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           neglect
           his
           own
           Soul
           ?
           I
           thought
           ,
           I
           confess
           that
           every
           man
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           charged
           with
           the
           care
           of
           his
           Neigbour's
           Soul.
           But
           in
           your
           way
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           he
           that
           
           affirms
           this
           ,
           takes
           away
           the
           care
           of
           every
           man's
           Soul
           from
           himself
           ,
           and
           leaves
           it
           to
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           himself
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           plainly
           absurd
           ;
           as
           every
           one
           sees
           it
           is
           ;
           then
           so
           it
           must
           be
           likewise
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           vests
           such
           a
           Power
           as
           we
           here
           speak
           of
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           
             takes
             away
             the
             care
             of
             mens
             Souls
             from
             themselves
             ,
          
           and
           places
           it
           in
           the
           
             Magistrate
             ,
             rather
             than
             in
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           What
           trifling
           then
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           say
           here
           ,
           
             If
             you
             cannot
             lay
             your
             hand
             upon
             your
             Heart
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             this
             (
             viz.
          
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           
             like
             to
             be
             more
             concern'd
             for
             other
             men's
             Souls
             ,
             than
             themselves
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           
             What
             then
             will
             be
             got
             by
             the
             change
             ?
          
           For
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           such
           change
           as
           you
           would
           insinuate
           ;
           but
           the
           care
           of
           Souls
           which
           I
           assert
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           discharging
           any
           man
           of
           the
           care
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           or
           lessening
           his
           obligation
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           serves
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           men
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           would
           not
           ,
           to
           consider
           and
           do
           what
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           Souls
           obliges
           them
           to
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           therefore
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           here
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           
             like
             to
             be
             more
             concern'd
             for
             other
             men's
             Souls
             ,
          
           or
           
             to
             take
             more
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             themselves
             :
          
           nor
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           
             commonly
             more
             careful
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             than
             other
             men
             are
             of
             theirs
             :
          
           nor
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           
             less
             exposed
          
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
             to
             Prejudices
             ,
             Humours
             ,
             and
             crafty
             Seducers
             ,
             then
             other
             men
             :
          
           nor
           yet
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           not
           
             more
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             he
             never
             meets
             with
             the
             great
             and
             onely
             Antidote
             of
          
           mine
           (
           as
           you
           call
           it
           )
           
             against
             Err●r
             which
          
           I
           
             here
             call
             Molestation
          
           .
           But
           the
           Point
           upon
           which
           this
           matter
           turns
           ,
           is
           onely
           this
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           be
           not
           better
           provided
           for
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           obliged
           to
           procure
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lies
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           take
           such
           care
           as
           he
           ought
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           be
           not
           so
           obliged
           ,
           but
           the
           care
           of
           every
           man's
           Soul
           be
           left
           to
           himself
           alone
           :
           Which
           certainly
           any
           man
           of
           common
           Sense
           may
           easily
           determine
           .
           For
           as
           you
           will
           not
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           deny
           ,
           but
           God
           has
           more
           amply
           provided
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           your
           own
           Soul
           ,
           by
           obliging
           your
           Neighbour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           your self
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           it
           ;
           though
           't
           is
           possible
           your
           Neighbour
           may
           not
           be
           
             more
             concern'd
          
           for
           it
           ,
           than
           your self
           ;
           or
           may
           not
           be
           
             more
             careful
          
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           than
           you
           are
           of
           yours
           ;
           or
           may
           be
           no
           less
           exposed
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
             to
             Prejudices
             ,
             &c.
          
           than
           you
           are
           ;
           Because
           if
           you
           are
           your self
           wanting
           to
           your
           own
           Soul
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           likely
           that
           you
           will
           be
           brought
           to
           take
           care
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           your
           Neighbour
           be
           obliged
           to
           admonish
           and
           exhort
           you
           to
           it
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           be
           not
           ;
           though
           it
           may
           
           fall
           out
           that
           he
           will
           not
           do
           what
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           do
           in
           that
           case
           :
           So
           I
           think
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           men's
           Souls
           is
           better
           provided
           for
           ,
           if
           besides
           the
           obligation
           which
           every
           man
           has
           to
           take
           care
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           (
           and
           that
           which
           every
           man's
           Neighbour
           has
           likewise
           to
           do
           it
           )
           the
           Magistrate
           also
           be
           entrusted
           and
           obliged
           to
           see
           that
           no
           man
           neglect
           his
           Soul
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           if
           every
           man
           were
           left
           to
           himself
           in
           this
           matter
           :
           Because
           though
           we
           should
           admit
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           
             like
             to
             be
          
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           ordinarily
           ,
           
             more
             concern'd
             for
             other
             men's
             Souls
             ,
             than
             they
             themselves
             are
             ,
             &c.
          
           it
           is
           nevertheless
           undeniably
           true
           still
           ,
           that
           whoever
           neglects
           his
           Soul
           ,
           is
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           take
           care
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           obliged
           to
           do
           what
           lies
           in
           him
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           be
           not
           .
           Which
           is
           enough
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           every
           man's
           
             true
             Interest
          
           ,
           that
           the
           care
           of
           his
           Soul
           should
           not
           be
           left
           to
           himself
           alone
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           be
           so
           far
           entrusted
           with
           it
           as
           I
           contend
           that
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           ,
           consider'd
           all
           that
           is
           material
           in
           your
           Letter
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           ;
           I
           now
           referr
           it
           (
           if
           I
           may
           use
           your
           words
           )
           
             to
             your self
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
          
           and
           your self
           ,
           
             in
             saying
             no
             Body
             has
             a
             Right
          
           ;
           or
           I
           ,
           
             in
             saying
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             use
          
           some
           degrees
           of
           
             Force
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             have
             most
             Reason
             .
          
           If
           you
           think
           the
           advantage
           lies
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           and
           shall
           do
           me
           the
           favour
           to
           let
           me
           know
           why
           you
           think
           so
           ;
           I
           shall
           consider
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           care
           I
           can
           use
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           mind
           as
           well
           d●sposed
           to
           receive
           Information
           ,
           as
           your self
           can
           wish
           .
           And
           if
           upon
           such
           a
           consideration
           of
           what
           is
           offer'd
           ,
           I
           find
           my self
           in
           an
           Error
           ;
           I
           shall
           freely
           acknowledge
           my
           Conviction
           with
           all
           thankfulness
           ;
           nor
           shall
           I
           be
           ashamed
           even
           publickly
           to
           retract
           my
           Error
           .
           But
           if
           instead
           of
           satisfactory
           Reason
           ,
           I
           meet
           with
           nothing
           but
           Sophistry
           ,
           and
           unfair
           dealing
           ;
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           what
           I
           have
           already
           said
           :
           being
           now
           sufficiently
           sensible
           ,
           that
           Cavils
           and
           Impertinencies
           are
           endless
           ,
           when
           a
           Man
           of
           Parts
           shall
           not
           disdain
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           As
           to
           the
           Request
           you
           leave
           with
           me
           ,
           
             That
             if
             ever
          
           I
           
             should
             write
             again
             about
             the
             means
             of
             bringing
             Souls
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             would
             take
             care
             not
             to
             prejudice
             so
             good
             a
             Cause
             by
             ordering
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             look
             as
             if
          
           I
           
             writ
             for
             a
             Party
          
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           need
           there
           was
           of
           i●
           ;
           having
           given
           you
           no
           occasion
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           to
           think
           or
           suspect
           ,
           that
           in
           answering
           the
           Author's
           Argument
           ,
           I
           writ
           for
           any
           Party
           ,
           
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Souls
             of
             men
          
           :
           A
           Party
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           never
           desert
           .
           Indeed
           if
           I
           had
           misrepresented
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           imposed
           upon
           him
           things
           which
           he
           never
           said
           ;
           if
           I
           had
           industriously
           set
           my self
           to
           make
           faults
           where
           there
           were
           none
           ;
           or
           had
           pretended
           to
           confute
           my
           Adversary
           by
           what
           I
           could
           not
           but
           know
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           or
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           dealt
           with
           that
           Author
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           it
           appears
           by
           this
           time
           his
           Defender
           has
           dealt
           with
           me
           ;
           then
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           you
           might
           well
           have
           suspected
           that
           I
           writ
           for
           some
           other
           Party
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           in
           my
           Answer
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           unbecoming
           a
           man
           of
           Candour
           and
           Sincerity
           ;
           as
           you
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           :
           then
           your
           Suggestion
           is
           altogether
           groundless
           ,
           and
           uncharitable
           .
        
         
           What
           Party
           you
           
             writ
             for
          
           ,
           when
           you
           writ
           your
           Letter
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           say
           .
           But
           I
           think
           I
           have
           too
           much
           occasion
           to
           leave
           this
           Request
           with
           you
           ;
           That
           if
           ever
           you
           write
           again
           about
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           Debate
           ,
           you
           would
           take
           care
           to
           make
           it
           look
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           believed
           what
           you
           writ
           to
           be
           both
           pertinent
           and
           true
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           as
           there
           will
           be
           less
           ground
           to
           suspect
           that
           you
           write
           for
           another
           Party
           :
           So
           there
           will
           be
           this
           further
           advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           deal
           less
           Paper
           will
           serve
           your
           turn
           .
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             I
             am
             Your
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             
               Feb.
               21
               1691.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A55926-e270
           
             P.
             1.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             P.
             1.
             
          
           
             P.
             2.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             17.9
             ,
             15
             ,
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             44.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             and
             46.8
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             17.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             P.
             2.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             P.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             L.
             p.
             9.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             P.
             35.
             
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               see
               Mr.
            
             Edwards
             's
             Gangroena
             .
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             ●
             .
          
           
             L.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             A.
             ●
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             P.
             8.
             
          
           
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             P.
             8.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             P.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             P.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             P.
             10.
             
          
           
             L.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             10.
             
          
           
             P.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             11.
             
          
           
             P.
             12.
             
          
           
             P.
             ●2●
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             12.
             
          
           
             P.
             13.
             
          
           
             P.
             13.
             
          
           
             P.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Th●s
             .
             2.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             P.
             14.
             
          
           
             L.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             14
             
          
           
             P.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             P.
             15.
             
          
           
             P.
             15.
             
          
           
             P.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             P.
             16.
             
          
           
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             18.
             
          
           
             P.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             P.
             18.
             
          
           
             P.
             19.
             
          
           
             A
             p.
             1●
             .
          
           
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Grot.
             ad
             M●rci
             cap.
             4.
             com
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             P.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.8
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Hen.
             Dodw●ll●
             
               Dissertat
               .
               in
            
             Irenaú
             ,
             Diss.
             2.
             
          
           
             P.
             19.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             P.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             P
             2●
             ,
             ●1
             .
          
           
             Acts
             4.13
             .
          
           
             P.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             A.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             M●t.
             13.14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             Act.
             28.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             P.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             P.
             22.
             
          
           
             P.
             23.
             
          
           
             P.
             24.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             ●ug
             .
             ●pist
             .
             4●
             .
             &
             50.
             
          
           
             P.
             10.
             
          
           
             P.
             25.
             
          
           
             P.
             45.
             
          
           
             P.
             46.
             
          
           
             A.
             ●
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             P.
             41.
             
          
           
             P.
             42.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             P.
             40.
             
          
           
             P.
             4●
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             P.
             46.
             
          
           
             P.
             46.
             
          
           
             P.
             46.
             
          
           
             P.
             46.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             P.
             47.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             22.15
             .
             —
             29.15
             .
          
           
             P.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             P.
             48.
             
          
           
             P.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             50.
             
          
           
             P.
             50.
             
          
           
             P.
             51.
             
          
           
             L.
             ●
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             L.
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             P.
             51.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             P.
             50.
             
          
           
             P.
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             P.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             1●
             .
          
           
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             P.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             P.
             54.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               Pol.
            
             
          
           
             lib.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             P.
             55.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             L.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             P.
             56.
             
          
           
             P.
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             P.
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             P.
             58
             ,
             59.
             
             A.
             p.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             L.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             p.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             P.
             5●
             
          
           
             P.
             60.
             
          
           
             P.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             P.
             60
             ,
             61
             :
          
           
             P.
             61.
             
          
           
             P.
             64.
             
          
           
             P.
             64.
             
          
           
             P.
             64
             ,
             65.
             
          
           
             Julianus
             
               Imp.
               Epist.
            
             43.
             edit
             .
             Petav.
             
          
           
             P.
             65.
             
          
           
             P.
             66.
             
          
           
             A.
             p.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             P.
             67.
             
          
           
             P.
             67.
             
          
           
             P.
             68.
             
          
        
      
    
  

